<SPAN name="startofbook"></SPAN>
<div style="height: 8em;">
<br/><br/><br/><br/><br/><br/><br/><br/></div>
<h1> THE INHERITORS </h1>
<h3> An Extravagant Story </h3>
<h2> By Joseph Conrad & Ford M. Hueffer </h2>
<h4>
MCCLURE, PHILLIPS & CO.
</h4>
<h4>
<i>New York</i>
</h4>
<h3> MCMI </h3>
<h4>
<i>“Sardanapalus builded seven cities in a day.<br/> Let us eat,
drink and sleep, for to-morrow we die.”</i>
</h4>
<h4>
To BORYS & CHRISTINA
</h4>
<p><br/><br/></p>
<hr />
<p><br/><br/></p>
<p><b>CONTENTS</b></p>
<p><SPAN href="#link2H_4_0001"> <b>THE INHERITORS</b> </SPAN></p>
<p><SPAN href="#link2HCH0001"> CHAPTER ONE </SPAN></p>
<p><SPAN href="#link2HCH0002"> CHAPTER TWO </SPAN></p>
<p><SPAN href="#link2HCH0003"> CHAPTER THREE </SPAN></p>
<p><SPAN href="#link2HCH0004"> CHAPTER FOUR </SPAN></p>
<p><SPAN href="#link2HCH0006"> CHAPTER FIVE </SPAN></p>
<p><SPAN href="#link2HCH0007"> CHAPTER SIX </SPAN></p>
<p><SPAN href="#link2HCH0008"> CHAPTER SEVEN </SPAN></p>
<p><SPAN href="#link2HCH0009"> CHAPTER EIGHT </SPAN></p>
<p><SPAN href="#link2HCH0010"> CHAPTER NINE </SPAN></p>
<p><SPAN href="#link2HCH0011"> CHAPTER TEN </SPAN></p>
<p><SPAN href="#link2HCH0012"> CHAPTER ELEVEN </SPAN></p>
<p><SPAN href="#link2HCH0013"> CHAPTER TWELVE </SPAN></p>
<p><SPAN href="#link2HCH0014"> CHAPTER THIRTEEN </SPAN></p>
<p><SPAN href="#link2HCH0015"> CHAPTER FOURTEEN </SPAN></p>
<p><SPAN href="#link2HCH0016"> CHAPTER FIFTEEN </SPAN></p>
<p><SPAN href="#link2HCH0017"> CHAPTER SIXTEEN </SPAN></p>
<p><SPAN href="#link2HCH0018"> CHAPTER SEVENTEEN </SPAN></p>
<p><SPAN href="#link2HCH0019"> CHAPTER EIGHTEEN </SPAN></p>
<p><SPAN href="#link2HCH0020"> CHAPTER NINETEEN </SPAN></p>
<p><br/><br/></p>
<hr />
<p><SPAN name="link2H_4_0001" id="link2H_4_0001"> </SPAN></p>
<br/>
<h2> THE INHERITORS </h2>
<p><br/><br/></p>
<hr />
<p><SPAN name="link2HCH0001" id="link2HCH0001"> </SPAN></p>
<br/>
<h2> CHAPTER ONE </h2>
<p class="pfirst">
<span class="dropcap" style="font-size: 4.00em">“I</span>deas,”
she said. “Oh, as for ideas—”</p>
<p>“Well?” I hazarded, “as for ideas—?”</p>
<p>We went through the old gateway and I cast a glance over my shoulder. The
noon sun was shining over the masonry, over the little saints’
effigies, over the little fretted canopies, the grime and the white
streaks of bird-dropping.</p>
<p>“There,” I said, pointing toward it, “doesn’t that
suggest something to you?”</p>
<p>She made a motion with her head—half negative, half contemptuous.</p>
<p>“But,” I stuttered, “the associations—the ideas—the
historical ideas—”</p>
<p>She said nothing.</p>
<p>“You Americans,” I began, but her smile stopped me. It was as
if she were amused at the utterances of an old lady shocked by the habits
of the daughters of the day. It was the smile of a person who is confident
of superseding one fatally.</p>
<p>In conversations of any length one of the parties assumes the superiority—superiority
of rank, intellectual or social. In this conversation she, if she did not
attain to tacitly acknowledged temperamental superiority, seemed at least
to claim it, to have no doubt as to its ultimate according. I was unused
to this. I was a talker, proud of my conversational powers.</p>
<p>I had looked at her before; now I cast a sideways, critical glance at her.
I came out of my moodiness to wonder what type this was. She had good
hair, good eyes, and some charm. Yes. And something besides—a
something—a something that was not an attribute of her beauty. The
modelling of her face was so perfect and so delicate as to produce an
effect of transparency, yet there was no suggestion of frailness; her
glance had an extraordinary strength of life. Her hair was fair and
gleaming, her cheeks coloured as if a warm light had fallen on them from
somewhere. She was familiar till it occurred to you that she was strange.</p>
<p>“Which way are you going?” she asked.</p>
<p>“I am going to walk to Dover,” I answered.</p>
<p>“And I may come with you?”</p>
<p>I looked at her—intent on divining her in that one glance. It was of
course impossible. “There will be time for analysis,” I
thought.</p>
<p>“The roads are free to all,” I said. “You are not an
American?”</p>
<p>She shook her head. No. She was not an Australian either, she came from
none of the British colonies.</p>
<p>“You are not English,” I affirmed. “You speak too well.”
I was piqued. She did not answer. She smiled again and I grew angry. In
the cathedral she had smiled at the verger’s commendation of
particularly abominable restorations, and that smile had drawn me toward
her, had emboldened me to offer deferential and condemnatory remarks as to
the plaster-of-Paris mouldings. You know how one addresses a young lady
who is obviously capable of taking care of herself. That was how I had
come across her. She had smiled at the gabble of the cathedral guide as he
showed the obsessed troop, of which we had formed units, the place of
martyrdom of Blessed Thomas, and her smile had had just that quality of
superseder’s contempt. It had pleased me then; but, now that she
smiled thus past me—it was not quite at me—in the crooked
highways of the town, I was irritated. After all, I was somebody; I was
not a cathedral verger. I had a fancy for myself in those days—a
fancy that solitude and brooding had crystallised into a habit of mind. I
was a writer with high—with the highest—ideals. I had
withdrawn myself from the world, lived isolated, hidden in the
countryside, lived as hermits do, on the hope of one day doing something—of
putting greatness on paper. She suddenly fathomed my thoughts: “You
write,” she affirmed. I asked how she knew, wondered what she had
read of mine—there was so little.</p>
<p>“Are you a popular author?” she asked.</p>
<p>“Alas, no!” I answered. “You must know that.”</p>
<p>“You would like to be?”</p>
<p>“We should all of us like,” I answered; “though it is
true some of us protest that we aim for higher things.”</p>
<p>“I see,” she said, musingly. As far as I could tell she was
coming to some decision. With an instinctive dislike to any such
proceeding as regarded myself, I tried to cut across her unknown thoughts.</p>
<p>“But, really—” I said, “I am quite a commonplace
topic. Let us talk about yourself. Where do you come from?”</p>
<p>It occurred to me again that I was intensely unacquainted with her type.
Here was the same smile—as far as I could see, exactly the same
smile. There are fine shades in smiles as in laughs, as in tones of voice.
I seemed unable to hold my tongue.</p>
<p>“Where do you come from?” I asked. “You must belong to
one of the new nations. You are a foreigner, I’ll swear, because you
have such a fine contempt for us. You irritate me so that you might almost
be a Prussian. But it is obvious that you are of a new nation that is
beginning to find itself.”</p>
<p>“Oh, we are to inherit the earth, if that is what you mean,”
she said.</p>
<p>“The phrase is comprehensive,” I said. I was determined not to
give myself away. “Where in the world do you come from?” I
repeated. The question, I was quite conscious, would have sufficed, but in
the hope, I suppose, of establishing my intellectual superiority, I
continued:</p>
<p>“You know, fair play’s a jewel. Now I’m quite willing to
give you information as to myself. I have already told you the essentials—you
ought to tell me something. It would only be fair play.”</p>
<p>“Why should there be any fair play?” she asked.</p>
<p>“What have you to say against that?” I said. “Do you not
number it among your national characteristics?”</p>
<p>“You really wish to know where I come from?”</p>
<p>I expressed light-hearted acquiescence.</p>
<p>“Listen,” she said, and uttered some sounds. I felt a kind of
unholy emotion. It had come like a sudden, suddenly hushed, intense gust
of wind through a breathless day. “What—what!” I cried.</p>
<p>“I said I inhabit the Fourth Dimension.”</p>
<p>I recovered my equanimity with the thought that I had been visited by some
stroke of an obscure and unimportant physical kind.</p>
<p>“I think we must have been climbing the hill too fast for me,”
I said, “I have not been very well. I missed what you said.” I
was certainly out of breath.</p>
<p>“I said I inhabit the Fourth Dimension,” she repeated with
admirable gravity.</p>
<p>“Oh, come,” I expostulated, “this is playing it rather
low down. You walk a convalescent out of breath and then propound riddles
to him.”</p>
<p>I was recovering my breath, and, with it, my inclination to expand.
Instead, I looked at her. I was beginning to understand. It was obvious
enough that she was a foreigner in a strange land, in a land that brought
out her national characteristics. She must be of some race, perhaps
Semitic, perhaps Sclav—of some incomprehensible race. I had never
seen a Circassian, and there used to be a tradition that Circassian women
were beautiful, were fair-skinned, and so on. What was repelling in her
was accounted for by this difference in national point of view. One is,
after all, not so very remote from the horse. What one does not understand
one shies at—finds sinister, in fact. And she struck me as sinister.</p>
<p>“You won’t tell me who you are?” I said.</p>
<p>“I have done so,” she answered.</p>
<p>“If you expect me to believe that you inhabit a mathematical
monstrosity, you are mistaken. You are, really.”</p>
<p>She turned round and pointed at the city.</p>
<p>“Look!” she said.</p>
<p>We had climbed the western hill. Below our feet, beneath a sky that the
wind had swept clean of clouds, was the valley; a broad bowl, shallow,
filled with the purple of smoke-wreaths. And above the mass of red roofs
there soared the golden stonework of the cathedral tower. It was a vision,
the last word of a great art. I looked at her. I was moved, and I knew
that the glory of it must have moved her.</p>
<p>She was smiling. “Look!” she repeated. I looked.</p>
<p>There was the purple and the red, and the golden tower, the vision, the
last word. She said something—uttered some sound.</p>
<p>What had happened? I don’t know. It all looked contemptible. One
seemed to see something beyond, something vaster—vaster than
cathedrals, vaster than the conception of the gods to whom cathedrals were
raised. The tower reeled out of the perpendicular. One saw beyond it, not
roofs, or smoke, or hills, but an unrealised, an unrealisable infinity of
space.</p>
<p>It was merely momentary. The tower filled its place again and I looked at
her.</p>
<p>“What the devil,” I said, hysterically—“what the
devil do you play these tricks upon me for?”</p>
<p>“You see,” she answered, “the rudiments of the sense are
there.”</p>
<p>“You must excuse me if I fail to understand,” I said, grasping
after fragments of dropped dignity. “I am subject to fits of
giddiness.” I felt a need for covering a species of nakedness.
“Pardon my swearing,” I added; a proof of recovered
equanimity.</p>
<p>We resumed the road in silence. I was physically and mentally shaken; and
I tried to deceive myself as to the cause. After some time I said:</p>
<p>“You insist then in preserving your—your incognito.”</p>
<p>“Oh, I make no mystery of myself,” she answered.</p>
<p>“You have told me that you come from the Fourth Dimension,” I
remarked, ironically.</p>
<p>“I come from the Fourth Dimension,” she said, patiently. She
had the air of one in a position of difficulty; of one aware of it and
ready to brave it. She had the listlessness of an enlightened person who
has to explain, over and over again, to stupid children some rudimentary
point of the multiplication table.</p>
<p>She seemed to divine my thoughts, to be aware of their very wording. She
even said “yes” at the opening of her next speech.</p>
<p>“Yes,” she said. “It is as if I were to try to explain
the new ideas of any age to a person of the age that has gone before.”
She paused, seeking a concrete illustration that would touch me. “As
if I were explaining to Dr. Johnson the methods and the ultimate vogue of
the cockney school of poetry.”</p>
<p>“I understand,” I said, “that you wish me to consider
myself as relatively a Choctaw. But what I do not understand is; what
bearing that has upon—upon the Fourth Dimension, I think you said?”</p>
<p>“I will explain,” she replied.</p>
<p>“But you must explain as if you were explaining to a Choctaw,”
I said, pleasantly, “you must be concise and convincing.”</p>
<p>She answered: “I will.”</p>
<p>She made a long speech of it; I condense. I can’t remember her exact
words—there were so many; but she spoke like a book. There was
something exquisitely piquant in her choice of words, in her
expressionless voice. I seemed to be listening to a phonograph reciting a
technical work. There was a touch of the incongruous, of the mad, that
appealed to me—the commonplace rolling-down landscape, the straight,
white, undulating road that, from the tops of rises, one saw running for
miles and miles, straight, straight, and so white. Filtering down through
the great blue of the sky came the thrilling of innumerable skylarks. And
I was listening to a parody of a scientific work recited by a phonograph.</p>
<p>I heard the nature of the Fourth Dimension—heard that it was an
inhabited plane—invisible to our eyes, but omnipresent; heard that I
had seen it when Bell Harry had reeled before my eyes. I heard the
Dimensionists described: a race clear-sighted, eminently practical,
incredible; with no ideals, prejudices, or remorse; with no feeling for
art and no reverence for life; free from any ethical tradition; callous to
pain, weakness, suffering and death, as if they had been invulnerable and
immortal. She did not say that they were immortal, however. “You
would—you will—hate us,” she concluded. And I seemed
only then to come to myself. The power of her imagination was so great
that I fancied myself face to face with the truth. I supposed she had been
amusing herself; that she should have tried to frighten me was
inadmissible. I don’t pretend that I was completely at my ease, but
I said, amiably: “You certainly have succeeded in making these
beings hateful.”</p>
<p>“I have made nothing,” she said with a faint smile, and went
on amusing herself. She would explain origins, now.</p>
<p>“Your”—she used the word as signifying, I suppose, the
inhabitants of the country, or the populations of the earth—“your
ancestors were mine, but long ago you were crowded out of the Dimension as
we are to-day, you overran the earth as we shall do to-morrow. But you
contracted diseases, as we shall contract them,—beliefs, traditions;
fears; ideas of pity ... of love. You grew luxurious in the worship of
your ideals, and sorrowful; you solaced yourselves with creeds, with arts—you
have forgotten!”</p>
<p>She spoke with calm conviction; with an overwhelming and dispassionate
assurance. She was stating facts; not professing a faith. We approached a
little roadside inn. On a bench before the door a dun-clad country fellow
was asleep, his head on the table.</p>
<p>“Put your fingers in your ears,” my companion commanded.</p>
<p>I humoured her.</p>
<p>I saw her lips move. The countryman started, shuddered, and by a clumsy,
convulsive motion of his arms, upset his quart. He rubbed his eyes. Before
he had voiced his emotions we had passed on.</p>
<p>“I have seen a horse-coper do as much for a stallion,” I
commented. “I know there are words that have certain effects. But
you shouldn’t play pranks like the low-comedy devil in Faustus.”</p>
<p>“It isn’t good form, I suppose?” she sneered.</p>
<p>“It’s a matter of feeling,” I said, hotly, “the
poor fellow has lost his beer.”</p>
<p>“What’s that to me?” she commented, with the air of one
affording a concrete illustration.</p>
<p>“It’s a good deal to him,” I answered.</p>
<p>“But what to me?”</p>
<p>I said nothing. She ceased her exposition immediately afterward, growing
silent as suddenly as she had become discoursive. It was rather as if she
had learnt a speech by heart and had come to the end of it. I was quite at
a loss as to what she was driving at. There was a newness, a strangeness
about her; sometimes she struck me as mad, sometimes as frightfully sane.
We had a meal somewhere—a meal that broke the current of her speech—and
then, in the late afternoon, took a by-road and wandered in secluded
valleys. I had been ill; trouble of the nerves, brooding, the monotony of
life in the shadow of unsuccess. I had an errand in this part of the world
and had been approaching it deviously, seeking the normal in its quiet
hollows, trying to get back to my old self. I did not wish to think of how
I should get through the year—of the thousand little things that
matter. So I talked and she—she listened very well.</p>
<p>But topics exhaust themselves and, at the last, I myself brought the talk
round to the Fourth Dimension. We were sauntering along the forgotten
valley that lies between Hardves and Stelling Minnis; we had been silent
for several minutes. For me, at least, the silence was pregnant with the
undefinable emotions that, at times, run in currents between man and
woman. The sun was getting low and it was shadowy in those shrouded
hollows. I laughed at some thought, I forget what, and then began to
badger her with questions. I tried to exhaust the possibilities of the
Dimensionist idea, made grotesque suggestions. I said: “And when a
great many of you have been crowded out of the Dimension and invaded the
earth you will do so and so—” something preposterous and
ironical. She coldly dissented, and at once the irony appeared as gross as
the jocularity of a commercial traveller. Sometimes she signified: “Yes,
that is what we shall do;” signified it without speaking—by
some gesture perhaps, I hardly know what. There was something impressive—something
almost regal—in this manner of hers; it was rather frightening in
those lonely places, which were so forgotten, so gray, so closed in. There
was something of the past world about the hanging woods, the little veils
of unmoving mist—as if time did not exist in those furrows of the
great world; and one was so absolutely alone; anything might have
happened. I grew weary of the sound of my tongue. But when I wanted to
cease, I found she had on me the effect of some incredible stimulant.</p>
<p>We came to the end of the valley where the road begins to climb the
southern hill, out into the open air. I managed to maintain an uneasy
silence. From her grimly dispassionate reiterations I had attained to a
clear idea, even to a visualisation, of her fantastic conception—allegory,
madness, or whatever it was. She certainly forced it home. The
Dimensionists were to come in swarms, to materialise, to devour like
locusts, to be all the more irresistible because indistinguishable. They
were to come like snow in the night: in the morning one would look out and
find the world white; they were to come as the gray hairs come, to sap the
strength of us as the years sap the strength of the muscles. As to
methods, we should be treated as we ourselves treat the inferior races.
There would be no fighting, no killing; we—our whole social system—would
break as a beam snaps, because we were worm-eaten with altruism and
ethics. We, at our worst, had a certain limit, a certain stage where we
exclaimed: “No, this is playing it too low down,” because we
had scruples that acted like handicapping weights. She uttered, I think,
only two sentences of connected words: “We shall race with you and
we shall not be weighted,” and, “We shall merely sink you
lower by our weight.” All the rest went like this:</p>
<p>“But then,” I would say ... “we shall not be able to
trust anyone. Anyone may be one of you....” She would answer:
“Anyone.” She prophesied a reign of terror for us. As one
passed one’s neighbour in the street one would cast sudden, piercing
glances at him.</p>
<p>I was silent. The birds were singing the sun down. It was very dark among
the branches, and from minute to minute the colours of the world deepened
and grew sombre.</p>
<p>“But—” I said. A feeling of unrest was creeping over me.
“But why do you tell me all this?” I asked. “Do you
think I will enlist with you?”</p>
<p>“You will have to in the end,” she said, “and I do not
wish to waste my strength. If you had to work unwittingly you would resist
and resist and resist. I should have to waste my power on you. As it is,
you will resist only at first, then you will begin to understand. You will
see how we will bring a man down—a man, you understand, with a great
name, standing for probity and honour. You will see the nets drawing
closer and closer, and you will begin to understand. Then you will cease
resisting, that is all.”</p>
<p>I was silent. A June nightingale began to sing, a trifle hoarsely. We
seemed to be waiting for some signal. The things of the night came and
went, rustled through the grass, rustled through the leafage. At last I
could not even see the white gleam of her face....</p>
<p>I stretched out my hand and it touched hers. I seized it without an
instant of hesitation. “How could I resist you?” I said, and
heard my own whisper with a kind of amazement at its emotion. I raised her
hand. It was very cold and she seemed to have no thought of resistance;
but before it touched my lips something like a panic of prudence had
overcome me. I did not know what it would lead to—and I remembered
that I did not even know who she was. From the beginning she had struck me
as sinister and now, in the obscurity, her silence and her coldness seemed
to be a passive threatening of unknown entanglement. I let her hand fall.</p>
<p>“We must be getting on,” I said.</p>
<p>The road was shrouded and overhung by branches. There was a kind of
translucent light, enough to see her face, but I kept my eyes on the
ground. I was vexed. Now that it was past the episode appeared to be a
lost opportunity. We were to part in a moment, and her rare mental gifts
and her unfamiliar, but very vivid, beauty made the idea of parting
intensely disagreeable. She had filled me with a curiosity that she had
done nothing whatever to satisfy, and with a fascination that was very
nearly a fear. We mounted the hill and came out on a stretch of soft
common sward. Then the sound of our footsteps ceased and the world grew
more silent than ever. There were little enclosed fields all round us. The
moon threw a wan light, and gleaming mist hung in the ragged hedges.
Broad, soft roads ran away into space on every side.</p>
<p>“And now ...” I asked, at last, “shall we ever meet
again?” My voice came huskily, as if I had not spoken for years and
years.</p>
<p>“Oh, very often,” she answered.</p>
<p>“Very often?” I repeated. I hardly knew whether I was pleased
or dismayed. Through the gate-gap in a hedge, I caught a glimmer of a
white house front. It seemed to belong to another world; to another order
of things.</p>
<p>“Ah ... here is Callan’s,” I said. “This is where
I was going....”</p>
<p>“I know,” she answered; “we part here.”</p>
<p>“To meet again?” I asked.</p>
<p>“Oh ... to meet again; why, yes, to meet again.”</p>
<p><br/><br/></p>
<hr />
<p><SPAN name="link2HCH0002" id="link2HCH0002"> </SPAN></p>
<br/>
<h2> CHAPTER TWO </h2>
<p class="pfirst">
<span class="dropcap" style="font-size: 4.00em">H</span>er figure faded
into the darkness, as pale things waver down into deep water, and as soon
as she disappeared my sense of humour returned. The episode appeared more
clearly, as a flirtation with an enigmatic, but decidedly charming, chance
travelling companion. The girl was a riddle, and a riddle once guessed is
a very trivial thing. She, too, would be a very trivial thing when I had
found a solution. It occurred to me that she wished me to regard her as a
symbol, perhaps, of the future—as a type of those who are to inherit
the earth, in fact. She had been playing the fool with me, in her insolent
modernity. She had wished me to understand that I was old-fashioned; that
the frame of mind of which I and my fellows were the inheritors was over
and done with. We were to be compulsorily retired; to stand aside
superannuated. It was obvious that she was better equipped for the
swiftness of life. She had a something—not only quickness of wit,
not only ruthless determination, but a something quite different and quite
indefinably more impressive. Perhaps it was only the confidence of the
superseder, the essential quality that makes for the empire of the
Occidental. But I was not a negro—not even relatively a Hindoo. I
was somebody, confound it, I was somebody.</p>
<p>As an author, I had been so uniformly unsuccessful, so absolutely
unrecognised, that I had got into the way of regarding myself as ahead of
my time, as a worker for posterity. It was a habit of mind—the only
revenge that I could take upon despiteful Fate. This girl came to confound
me with the common herd—she declared herself to be that very
posterity for which I worked.</p>
<p>She was probably a member of some clique that called themselves Fourth
Dimensionists—just as there had been pre-Raphaelites. It was a
matter of cant allegory. I began to wonder how it was that I had never
heard of them. And how on earth had they come to hear of me!</p>
<p>“She must have read something of mine,” I found myself musing:
“the Jenkins story perhaps. It must have been the Jenkins story;
they gave it a good place in their rotten magazine. She must have seen
that it was the real thing, and....” When one is an author one looks
at things in that way, you know.</p>
<p>By that time I was ready to knock at the door of the great Callan. I
seemed to be jerked into the commonplace medium of a great, great—oh,
an infinitely great—novelist’s home life. I was led into a
well-lit drawing-room, welcomed by the great man’s wife, gently
propelled into a bedroom, made myself tidy, descended and was introduced
into the sanctum, before my eyes had grown accustomed to the lamp-light.
Callan was seated upon his sofa surrounded by an admiring crowd of very
local personages. I forget what they looked like. I think there was a man
whose reddish beard did not become him and another whose face might have
been improved by the addition of a reddish beard; there was also an
extremely moody dark man and I vaguely recollect a person who lisped.</p>
<p>They did not talk much; indeed there was very little conversation. What
there was Callan supplied. He—spoke—very—slowly—and—very
—authoritatively, like a great actor whose aim is to hold the stage
as long as possible. The raising of his heavy eyelids at the opening door
conveyed the impression of a dark, mental weariness; and seemed somehow to
give additional length to his white nose. His short, brown beard was
getting very grey, I thought. With his lofty forehead and with his
superior, yet propitiatory smile, I was of course familiar. Indeed one saw
them on posters in the street. The notables did not want to talk. They
wanted to be spell-bound—and they were. Callan sat there in an
appropriate attitude—the one in which he was always photographed.
One hand supported his head, the other toyed with his watch-chain. His
face was uniformly solemn, but his eyes were disconcertingly furtive. He
cross-questioned me as to my walk from Canterbury; remarked that the
cathedral was a—magnificent—Gothic—Monument and set me
right as to the lie of the roads. He seemed pleased to find that I
remembered very little of what I ought to have noticed on the way. It gave
him an opportunity for the display of his local erudition.</p>
<p>“A—remarkable woman—used—to—live—in—the—cottage—next—the—mill—at—Stelling,”
he said; “she was the original of Kate Wingfield.”</p>
<p>“In your ‘Boldero?’” the chorus chorused.</p>
<p>Remembrance of the common at Stelling—of the glimmering white faces
of the shadowy cottages—was like a cold waft of mist to me. I forgot
to say “Indeed!”</p>
<p>“She was—a very—remarkable—woman—She——”</p>
<p>I found myself wondering which was real; the common with its misty hedges
and the blurred moon; or this room with its ranks of uniformly bound books
and its bust of the great man that threw a portentous shadow upward from
its pedestal behind the lamp.</p>
<p>Before I had entirely recovered myself, the notables were departing to
catch the last train. I was left alone with Callan.</p>
<p>He did not trouble to resume his attitude for me, and when he did speak,
spoke faster.</p>
<p>“Interesting man, Mr. Jinks?” he said; “you recognised
him?”</p>
<p>“No,” I said; “I don’t think I ever met him.”</p>
<p>Callan looked annoyed.</p>
<p>“I thought I’d got him pretty well. He’s Hector Steele.
In my 'Blanfield,’” he added.</p>
<p>“Indeed!” I said. I had never been able to read “Blanfield.”
“Indeed, ah, yes—of course.”</p>
<p>There was an awkward pause.</p>
<p>“The whiskey will be here in a minute,” he said, suddenly.
“I don’t have it in when Whatnot’s here. He’s the
Rector, you know; a great temperance man. When we’ve had a—a
modest quencher—we’ll get to business.”</p>
<p>“Oh,” I said, “your letters really meant—”</p>
<p>“Of course,” he answered. “Oh, here’s the whiskey.
Well now, Fox was down here the other night. You know Fox, of course?”</p>
<p>“Didn’t he start the rag called—?”</p>
<p>“Yes, yes,” Callan answered, hastily, “he’s been
very successful in launching papers. Now he’s trying his hand with a
new one. He’s any amount of backers—big names, you know. He’s
to run my next as a <i>feuilleton</i>. This—this venture is to be
rather more serious in tone than any that he’s done hitherto. You
understand?”</p>
<p>“Why, yes,” I said; “but I don’t see where I come
in.”</p>
<p>Callan took a meditative sip of whiskey, added a little more water, a
little more whiskey, and then found the mixture to his liking.</p>
<p>“You see,” he said, “Fox got a letter here to say that
Wilkinson had died suddenly—some affection of the heart. Wilkinson
was to have written a series of personal articles on prominent people.
Well, Fox was nonplussed and I put in a word for you.”</p>
<p>“I’m sure I’m much—” I began.</p>
<p>“Not at all, not at all,” Callan interrupted, blandly. “I’ve
known you and you’ve known me for a number of years.”</p>
<p>A sudden picture danced before my eyes—the portrait of the Callan of
the old days—the fawning, shady individual, with the seedy clothes,
the furtive eyes and the obliging manners.</p>
<p>“Why, yes,” I said; “but I don’t see that that
gives me any claim.”</p>
<p>Callan cleared his throat.</p>
<p>“The lapse of time,” he said in his grand manner, “rivets
what we may call the bands of association.”</p>
<p>He paused to inscribe this sentence on the tablets of his memory. It would
be dragged in—to form a purple patch—in his new serial.</p>
<p>“You see,” he went on, “I’ve written a good deal
of autobiographical matter and it would verge upon self-advertisement to
do more. You know how much I dislike <i>that</i>. So I showed Fox your
sketch in the <i>Kensington</i>.”</p>
<p>“The Jenkins story?” I said. “How did you come to see
it?”</p>
<p>“Then send me the <i>Kensington</i>,” he answered. There was a
touch of sourness in his tone, and I remembered that the <i>Kensington</i>
I had seen had been ballasted with seven goodly pages by Callan himself—seven
unreadable packed pages of a serial.</p>
<p>“As I was saying,” Callan began again, “you ought to
know me very well, and I suppose you are acquainted with my books. As for
the rest, I will give you what material you want.”</p>
<p>“But, my dear Callan,” I said, “I’ve never tried
my hand at that sort of thing.”</p>
<p>Callan silenced me with a wave of his hand.</p>
<p>“It struck both Fox and myself that your—your ‘Jenkins’
was just what was wanted,” he said; “of course, that was a
study of a kind of broken-down painter. But it was well done.”</p>
<p>I bowed my head. Praise from Callan was best acknowledged in silence.</p>
<p>“You see, what we want, or rather what Fox wants,” he
explained, “is a kind of series of studies of celebrities <i>chez
eux</i>. Of course, they are not broken down. But if you can treat them as
you treated Jenkins —get them in their studies, surrounded by what
in their case stands for the broken lay figures and the faded serge
curtains—it will be exactly the thing. It will be a new line, or
rather—what is a great deal better, mind you—an old line
treated in a slightly, very slightly different way. That’s what the
public wants.”</p>
<p>“Ah, yes,” I said, “that’s what the public wants.
But all the same, it’s been done time out of mind before. Why, I’ve
seen photographs of you and your arm-chair and your pen-wiper and so on,
half a score of times in the sixpenny magazines.”</p>
<p>Callan again indicated bland superiority with a wave of his hand.</p>
<p>“You undervalue yourself,” he said.</p>
<p>I murmured—“Thanks.”</p>
<p>“This is to be—not a mere pandering to curiosity—but an
attempt to get at the inside of things—to get the atmosphere, so to
speak; not merely to catalogue furniture.”</p>
<p>He was quoting from the prospectus of the new paper, and then cleared his
throat for the utterance of a tremendous truth.</p>
<p>“Photography—is not—Art,” he remarked.</p>
<p>The fantastic side of our colloquy began to strike me.</p>
<p>“After all,” I thought to myself, “why shouldn’t
that girl have played at being a denizen of another sphere? She did it
ever so much better than Callan. She did it too well, I suppose.”</p>
<p>“The price is very decent,” Callan chimed in. “I don’t
know how much per thousand, ...but....”</p>
<p>I found myself reckoning, against my will as it were.</p>
<p>“You’ll do it, I suppose?” he said.</p>
<p>I thought of my debts ... “Why, yes, I suppose so,” I
answered. “But who are the others that I am to provide with
atmospheres?”</p>
<p>Callan shrugged his shoulders.</p>
<p>“Oh, all sorts of prominent people—soldiers, statesmen, Mr.
Churchill, the Foreign Minister, artists, preachers—all sorts of
people.”</p>
<p>“All sorts of glory,” occurred to me.</p>
<p>“The paper will stand expenses up to a reasonable figure,”
Callan reassured me.</p>
<p>“It’ll be a good joke for a time,” I said. “I’m
infinitely obliged to you.”</p>
<p>He warded off my thanks with both hands.</p>
<p>“I’ll just send a wire to Fox to say that you accept,”
he said, rising. He seated himself at his desk in the appropriate
attitude. He had an appropriate attitude for every vicissitude of his
life. These he had struck before so many people that even in the small
hours of the morning he was ready for the kodak wielder. Beside him he had
every form of labour-saver; every kind of literary knick-knack. There were
book-holders that swung into positions suitable to appropriate attitudes;
there were piles of little green boxes with red capital letters of the
alphabet upon them, and big red boxes with black small letters. There was
a writing-lamp that cast an æsthetic glow upon another appropriate
attitude—and there was one typewriter with note-paper upon it, and
another with MS. paper already in position.</p>
<p>“My God!” I thought—“to these heights the Muse
soars.”</p>
<p>As I looked at the gleaming pillars of the typewriters, the image of my
own desk appeared to me; chipped, ink-stained, gloriously dusty. I thought
that when again I lit my battered old tin lamp I should see ashes and
match-ends; a tobacco-jar, an old gnawed penny penholder, bits of pink
blotting-paper, match-boxes, old letters, and dust everywhere. And I knew
that my attitude—when I sat at it—would be inappropriate.</p>
<p>Callan was ticking off the telegram upon his machine. “It will go in
the morning at eight,” he said.</p>
<p><br/><br/></p>
<hr />
<p><SPAN name="link2HCH0003" id="link2HCH0003"> </SPAN></p>
<br/>
<h2> CHAPTER THREE </h2>
<p class="pfirst">
<span class="dropcap" style="font-size: 4.00em">T</span>o encourage me, I
suppose, Callan gave me the proof-sheets of his next to read in bed. The
thing was so bad that it nearly sickened me of him and his jobs. I tried
to read the stuff; to read it conscientiously, to read myself to sleep
with it. I was under obligations to old Cal and I wanted to do him
justice, but the thing was impossible. I fathomed a sort of a plot. It
dealt in fratricide with a touch of adultery; a Great Moral Purpose loomed
in the background. It would have been a dully readable novel but for that;
as it was, it was intolerable. It was amazing that Cal himself could put
out such stuff; that he should have the impudence. He was not a fool, not
by any means a fool. It revolted me more than a little.</p>
<p>I came to it out of a different plane of thought. I may not have been able
to write then—or I may; but I did know enough to recognise the
flagrantly, the indecently bad, and, upon my soul, the idea that I, too,
must cynically offer this sort of stuff if I was ever to sell my tens of
thousands very nearly sent me back to my solitude. Callan had begun very
much as I was beginning now; he had even, I believe, had ideals in his
youth and had starved a little. It was rather trying to think that perhaps
I was really no more than another Callan, that, when at last I came to
review my life, I should have much such a record to look back upon. It
disgusted me a little, and when I put out the light the horrors settled
down upon me.</p>
<p>I woke in a shivering frame of mind, ashamed to meet Callan’s eye.
It was as if he must be aware of my over-night thoughts, as if he must
think me a fool who quarrelled with my victuals. He gave no signs of any
such knowledge—was dignified, cordial; discussed his breakfast with
gusto, opened his letters, and so on. An anæmic amanuensis was taking
notes for appropriate replies. How could I tell him that I would not do
the work, that I was too proud and all the rest of it? He would have
thought me a fool, would have stiffened into hostility, I should have lost
my last chance. And, in the broad light of day, I was loath to do that.</p>
<p>He began to talk about indifferent things; we glided out on to a current
of mediocre conversation. The psychical moment, if there were any such,
disappeared.</p>
<p>Someone bearing my name had written to express an intention of offering
personal worship that afternoon. The prospect seemed to please the great
Cal. He was used to such things; he found them pay, I suppose. We began
desultorily to discuss the possibility of the writer’s being a
relation of mine; I doubted. I had no relations that I knew of; there was
a phenomenal old aunt who had inherited the acres and respectability of
the Etchingham Grangers, but she was not the kind of person to worship a
novelist. I, the poor last of the family, was without the pale, simply
because I, too, was a novelist. I explained these things to Callan and he
commented on them, found it strange how small or how large, I forget
which, the world was. Since his own apotheosis shoals of Callans had
claimed relationship.</p>
<p>I ate my breakfast. Afterward, we set about the hatching of that article—the
thought of it sickens me even now. You will find it in the volume along
with the others; you may see how I lugged in Callan’s surroundings,
his writing-room, his dining-room, the romantic arbour in which he found
it easy to write love-scenes, the clipped trees like peacocks and the
trees clipped like bears, and all the rest of the background for
appropriate attitudes. He was satisfied with any arrangements of words
that suggested a gentle awe on the part of the writer.</p>
<p>“Yes, yes,” he said once or twice, “that’s just
the touch, just the touch—very nice. But don’t you think....”
We lunched after some time.</p>
<p>I was so happy. Quite pathetically happy. It had come so easy to me. I had
doubted my ability to do the sort of thing; but it had written itself, as
money spends itself, and I was going to earn money like that. The whole of
my past seemed a mistake—a childishness. I had kept out of this sort
of thing because I had thought it below me; I had kept out of it and had
starved my body and warped my mind. Perhaps I had even damaged my work by
this isolation. To understand life one must live—and I had only
brooded. But, by Jove, I would try to live now.</p>
<p>Callan had retired for his accustomed siesta and I was smoking pipe after
pipe over a confoundedly bad French novel that I had found in the
book-shelves. I must have been dozing. A voice from behind my back
announced:</p>
<p>“Miss Etchingham Granger!” and added—“Mr. Callan
will be down directly.” I laid down my pipe, wondered whether I
ought to have been smoking when Cal expected visitors, and rose to my
feet.</p>
<p>“You!” I said, sharply. She answered, “You see.”
She was smiling. She had been so much in my thoughts that I was hardly
surprised—the thing had even an air of pleasant inevitability about
it.</p>
<p>“You must be a cousin of mine,” I said, “the name—”</p>
<p>“Oh, call it sister,” she answered.</p>
<p>I was feeling inclined for farce, if blessed chance would throw it in my
way. You see, I was going to live at last, and life for me meant
irresponsibility.</p>
<p>“Ah!” I said, ironically, “you are going to be a sister
to me, as they say.” She might have come the bogy over me last night
in the moonlight, but now ... There was a spice of danger about it, too,
just a touch lurking somewhere. Besides, she was good-looking and well set
up, and I couldn’t see what could touch me. Even if it did, even if
I got into a mess, I had no relatives, not even a friend, to be worried
about me. I stood quite alone, and I half relished the idea of getting
into a mess—it would be part of life, too. I was going to have a
little money, and she excited my curiosity. I was tingling to know what
she was really at.</p>
<p>“And one might ask,” I said, “what you are doing in this—in
this....” I was at a loss for a word to describe the room—the
smugness parading as professional Bohemianism.</p>
<p>“Oh, I am about my own business,” she said, “I told you
last night—have you forgotten?”</p>
<p>“Last night you were to inherit the earth,” I reminded her,
“and one doesn’t start in a place like this. Now I should have
gone—well—I should have gone to some politician’s house—a
cabinet minister’s—say to Gurnard’s. He’s the
coming man, isn’t he?”</p>
<p>“Why, yes,” she answered, “he’s the coming man.”</p>
<p>You will remember that, in those days, Gurnard was only the dark horse of
the ministry. I knew little enough of these things, despised politics
generally; they simply didn’t interest me. Gurnard I disliked
platonically; perhaps because his face was a little enigmatic—a
little repulsive. The country, then, was in the position of having no
Opposition and a Cabinet with two distinct strains in it—the
Churchill and the Gurnard—and Gurnard was the dark horse.</p>
<p>“Oh, you should join your flats,” I said, pleasantly. “If
he’s the coming man, where do you come in?... Unless he, too, is a
Dimensionist.”</p>
<p>“Oh, both—both,” she answered. I admired the
tranquillity with which she converted my points into her own. And I was
very happy—it struck me as a pleasant sort of fooling....</p>
<p>“I suppose you will let me know some day who you are?” I said.</p>
<p>“I have told you several times,” she answered.</p>
<p>“Oh, you won’t frighten me to-day,” I asserted, “not
here, you know, and anyhow, why should you want to?”</p>
<p>“I have told you,” she said again.</p>
<p>“You’ve told me you were my sister,” I said; “but
my sister died years and years ago. Still, if it suits you, if you want to
be somebody’s sister ...”</p>
<p>“It suits me,” she answered—“I want to be placed,
you see.”</p>
<p>I knew that my name was good enough to place anyone. We had been the
Grangers of Etchingham since—oh, since the flood. And if the girl
wanted to be my sister and a Granger, why the devil shouldn’t she,
so long as she would let me continue on this footing? I hadn’t
talked to a woman—not to a well set-up one—for ages and ages.
It was as if I had come back from one of the places to which younger sons
exile themselves, and for all I knew it might be the correct thing for
girls to elect brothers nowadays in one set or another.</p>
<p>“Oh, tell me some more,” I said, “one likes to know
about one’s sister. You and the Right Honourable Charles Gurnard are
Dimensionists, and who are the others of your set?”</p>
<p>“There is only one,” she answered. And would you believe it!—it
seems he was Fox, the editor of my new paper.</p>
<p>“You select your characters with charming indiscriminateness,”
I said. “Fox is only a sort of toad, you know—he won’t
get far.”</p>
<p>“Oh, he’ll go far,” she answered, “but he won’t
get there. Fox is fighting against us.”</p>
<p>“Oh, so you don’t dwell in amity?” I said. “You
fight for your own hands.”</p>
<p>“We fight for our own hands,” she answered, “I shall
throw Gurnard over when he’s pulled the chestnuts out of the fire.”</p>
<p>I was beginning to get a little tired of this. You see, for me, the scene
was a veiled flirtation and I wanted to get on. But I had to listen to her
fantastic scheme of things. It was really a duel between Fox, the
Journal-founder, and Gurnard, the Chancellor of the Exchequer. Fox, with
Churchill, the Foreign Minister, and his supporters, for pieces, played
what he called “the Old Morality business” against Gurnard,
who passed for a cynically immoral politician.</p>
<p>I grew more impatient. I wanted to get out of this stage into something
more personal. I thought she invented this sort of stuff to keep me from
getting at her errand at Callan’s. But I didn’t want to know
her errand; I wanted to make love to her. As for Fox and Gurnard and
Churchill, the Foreign Minister, who really was a sympathetic character
and did stand for political probity, she might be uttering allegorical
truths, but I was not interested in them. I wanted to start some topic
that would lead away from this Dimensionist farce.</p>
<p>“My dear sister,” I began.... Callan always moved about like a
confounded eavesdropper, wore carpet slippers, and stepped round the
corners of screens. I expect he got copy like that.</p>
<p>“So, she’s your sister?” he said suddenly, from behind
me. “Strange that you shouldn’t recognise the handwriting....”</p>
<p>“Oh, we don’t correspond,” I said light-heartedly,
“we are <i>so</i> different.” I wanted to take a rise out of
the creeping animal that he was. He confronted her blandly.</p>
<p>“You must be the little girl that I remember,” he said. He had
known my parents ages ago. That, indeed, was how I came to know him; I
wouldn’t have chosen him for a friend. “I thought Granger said
you were dead ... but one gets confused....”</p>
<p>“Oh, we see very little of each other,” she answered. “Arthur
might have said I was dead—he’s capable of anything, you know.”
She spoke with an assumption of sisterly indifference that was absolutely
striking. I began to think she must be an actress of genius, she did it so
well. She <i>was</i> the sister who had remained within the pale; I, the
rapscallion of a brother whose vagaries were trying to his relations. That
was the note she struck, and she maintained it. I didn’t know what
the deuce she was driving at, and I didn’t care. These scenes with a
touch of madness appealed to me. I was going to live, and here,
apparently, was a woman ready to my hand. Besides, she was making a fool
of Callan, and that pleased me. His patronising manners had irritated me.</p>
<p>I assisted rather silently. They began to talk of mutual acquaintances—as
one talks. They both seemed to know everyone in this world. She gave
herself the airs of being quite in the inner ring; alleged familiarity
with quite impossible persons, with my portentous aunt, with Cabinet
Ministers—that sort of people. They talked about them—she, as
if she lived among them; he, as if he tried very hard to live up to them.</p>
<p>She affected reverence for his person, plied him with compliments that he
swallowed raw—horribly raw. It made me shudder a little; it was
tragic to see the little great man confronted with that woman. It shocked
me to think that, really, I must appear much like him—must have
looked like that yesterday. He was a little uneasy, I thought, made little
confidences as if in spite of himself; little confidences about the <i>Hour</i>,
the new paper for which I was engaged. It seemed to be run by a small gang
with quite a number of assorted axes to grind. There was some foreign
financier—a person of position whom she knew (a noble man in the <i>best</i>
sense, Callan said); there was some politician (she knew him too, and he
was equally excellent, so Callan said), Mr. Churchill himself, an artist
or so, an actor or so—and Callan. They all wanted a little backing,
so it seemed. Callan, of course, put it in another way. The Great—Moral—Purpose
turned up, I don’t know why. He could not think he was taking me in
and she obviously knew more about the people concerned than he did. But
there it was, looming large, and quite as farcical as all the rest of it.
The foreign financier—they called him the Duc de Mersch—was by
way of being a philanthropist on megalomaniac lines. For some
international reason he had been allowed to possess himself of the
pleasant land of Greenland. There was gold in it and train-oil in it and
other things that paid—but the Duc de Mersch was not thinking of
that. He was first and foremost a State Founder, or at least he was that
after being titular ruler of some little spot of a Teutonic grand-duchy.
No one of the great powers would let any other of the great powers possess
the country, so it had been handed over to the Duc de Mersch, who had at
heart, said Cal, the glorious vision of founding a model state—<i>the</i>
model state, in which washed and broadclothed Esquimaux would live, side
by side, regenerated lives, enfranchised equals of choicely selected
younger sons of whatever occidental race. It was that sort of thing. I was
even a little overpowered, in spite of the fact that Callan was its
trumpeter; there was something fine about the conception and Churchill’s
acquiescence seemed to guarantee an honesty in its execution.</p>
<p>The Duc de Mersch wanted money, and he wanted to run a railway across
Greenland. His idea was that the British public should supply the money
and the British Government back the railway, as they did in the case of a
less philanthropic Suez Canal. In return he offered an eligible harbour
and a strip of coast at one end of the line; the British public was to be
repaid in casks of train-oil and gold and with the consciousness of having
aided in letting the light in upon a dark spot of the earth. So the Duc de
Mersch started the <i>Hour</i>. The <i>Hour</i> was to extol the Duc de
Mersch’s moral purpose; to pat the Government’s back;
influence public opinion; and generally advance the cause of the System
for the Regeneration of the Arctic Regions.</p>
<p>I tell the story rather flippantly, because I heard it from Callan, and
because it was impossible to take him seriously. Besides, I was not very
much interested in the thing itself. But it did interest me to see how
deftly she pumped him—squeezed him dry.</p>
<p>I was even a little alarmed for poor old Cal. After all, the man had done
me a service; had got me a job. As for her, she struck me as a potentially
dangerous person. One couldn’t tell, she might be some adventuress,
or if not that, a speculator who would damage Cal’s little schemes.
I put it to her plainly afterward; and quarrelled with her as well as I
could. I drove her down to the station. Callan must have been distinctly
impressed or he would never have had out his trap for her.</p>
<p>“You know,” I said to her, “I won’t have you play
tricks with Callan—not while you’re using my name. It’s
very much at your service as far as I’m concerned—but,
confound it, if you’re going to injure him I shall have to show you
up—to tell him.”</p>
<p>“You couldn’t, you know,” she said, perfectly calmly,
“you’ve let yourself in for it. He wouldn’t feel pleased
with you for letting it go as far as it has. You’d lose your job,
and you’re going to live, you know—you’re going to
live....”</p>
<p>I was taken aback by this veiled threat in the midst of the pleasantry. It
wasn’t fair play—not at all fair play. I recovered some of my
old alarm, remembered that she really was a dangerous person; that ...</p>
<p>“But I sha’n’t hurt Callan,” she said, suddenly,
“you may make your mind easy.”</p>
<p>“You really won’t?” I asked.</p>
<p>“Really not,” she answered. It relieved me to believe her. I
did not want to quarrel with her. You see, she fascinated me, she seemed
to act as a stimulant, to set me tingling somehow—and to baffle
me.... And there was truth in what she said. I had let myself in for it,
and I didn’t want to lose Callan’s job by telling him I had
made a fool of him.</p>
<p>“I don’t care about anything else,” I said. She smiled.</p>
<p><br/><br/></p>
<hr />
<p><SPAN name="link2HCH0004" id="link2HCH0004"> </SPAN></p>
<br/>
<h2> CHAPTER FOUR </h2>
<p class="pfirst">
<span class="dropcap" style="font-size: 4.00em">I</span> went up to town
bearing the Callan article, and a letter of warm commendation from Callan
to Fox. I had been very docile; had accepted emendations; had lavished
praise, had been unctuous and yet had contrived to retain the dignified
savour of the editorial “we.” Callan himself asked no more.</p>
<p>I was directed to seek Fox out—to find him immediately. The matter
was growing urgent. Fox was not at the office—the brand new office
that I afterward saw pass through the succeeding stages of business-like
comfort and dusty neglect. I was directed to ask for him at the stage door
of the Buckingham.</p>
<p>I waited in the doorkeeper’s glass box at the Buckingham. I was eyed
by the suspicious commissionaire with the contempt reserved for resting
actors. Resting actors are hungry suppliants as a rule. Call-boys sought
Mr. Fox. “Anybody seen Mr. Fox? He’s gone to lunch.”</p>
<p>“Mr. Fox is out,” said the commissionaire.</p>
<p>I explained that the matter was urgent. More call-boys disappeared through
the folding doors. Unenticing personages passed the glass box, casting
hostile glances askance at me on my high stool. A message came back.</p>
<p>“If it’s Mr. Etchingham Granger, he’s to follow Mr. Fox
to Mrs. Hartly’s at once.”</p>
<p>I followed Mr. Fox to Mrs. Hartly’s—to a little flat in a
neighbourhood that I need not specify. The eminent journalist was lunching
with the eminent actress. A husband was in attendance—a nonentity
with a heavy yellow moustache, who hummed and hawed over his watch.</p>
<p>Mr. Fox was full-faced, with a persuasive, peremptory manner. Mrs. Hartly
was—well, she was just Mrs. Hartly. You remember how we all fell in
love with her figure and her manner, and her voice, and the way she used
her hands. She broke her bread with those very hands; spoke to her husband
with that very voice, and rose from table with that same graceful
management of her limp skirts. She made eyes at me; at her husband; at
little Fox, at the man who handed the asparagus—great round grey
eyes. She was just the same. The curtain never fell on that eternal dress
rehearsal. I don’t wonder the husband was forever looking at his
watch.</p>
<p>Mr. Fox was a friend of the house. He dispensed with ceremony, read my
manuscript over his Roquefort, and seemed to find it add to the savour.</p>
<p>“You are going to do me for Mr. Fox,” Mrs. Hartly said,
turning her large grey eyes upon me. They were very soft. They seemed to
send out waves of intense sympatheticism. I thought of those others that
had shot out a razor-edged ray.</p>
<p>“Why,” I answered, “there was some talk of my doing
somebody for the <i>Hour</i>.”</p>
<p>Fox put my manuscript under his empty tumbler.</p>
<p>“Yes,” he said, sharply. “He will do, I think. H’m,
yes. Why, yes.”</p>
<p>“You’re a friend of Mr. Callan’s, aren’t you?”
Mrs. Hartly asked, “What a dear, nice man he is! You should see him
at rehearsals. You know I’m doing his ‘Boldero’; he’s
given me a perfectly lovely part—perfectly lovely. And the trouble
he takes. He tries every chair on the stage.”</p>
<p>“H’m; yes,” Fox interjected, “he likes to have his
own way.”</p>
<p>“We <i>all</i> like that,” the great actress said. She was
quoting from her first great part. I thought—but, perhaps, I was
mistaken—that all her utterances were quotations from her first
great part. Her husband looked at his watch.</p>
<p>“Are you coming to this confounded flower show?” he asked.</p>
<p>“Yes,” she said, turning her mysterious eyes upon him, “I’ll
go and get ready.”</p>
<p>She disappeared through an inner door. I expected to hear the pistol-shot
and the heavy fall from the next room. I forgot that it was not the end of
the fifth act.</p>
<p>Fox put my manuscript into his breast pocket.</p>
<p>“Come along, Granger,” he said to me, “I want to speak
to you. You’ll have plenty of opportunity for seeing Mrs. Hartly, I
expect. She’s tenth on your list. Good-day, Hartly.”</p>
<p>Hartly’s hand was wavering between his moustache and his watch
pocket.</p>
<p>“Good-day,” he said sulkily.</p>
<p>“You must come and see me again, Mr. Granger,” Mrs. Hartly
said from the door. “Come to the Buckingham and see how we’re
getting on with your friend’s play. We must have a good long talk if
you’re to get my local colour, as Mr. Fox calls it.”</p>
<p>“To gild refined gold; to paint the lily,<br/>
To throw a perfume on the violet—”<br/></p>
<p>I quoted banally.</p>
<p>“That’s it,” she said, with a tender smile. She was
fastening a button in her glove. I doubt her recognition of the quotation.</p>
<p>When we were in our hansom, Fox began:</p>
<p>“I’m relieved by what I’ve seen of your copy. One didn’t
expect this sort of thing from you. You think it a bit below you, don’t
you? Oh, I know, I know. You literary people are usually so impracticable;
you know what I mean. Callan said you were the man. Callan has his uses;
but one has something else to do with one’s paper. I’ve got
interests of my own. But you’ll do; it’s all <i>right</i>. You
don’t mind my being candid, do you, now?” I muttered that I
rather liked it.</p>
<p>“Well then,” he went on, “now I see my way.”</p>
<p>“I’m glad you do,” I murmured. “I wish I did.”</p>
<p>“Oh, that will be all right,” Fox comforted. “I dare say
Callan has rather sickened you of the job; particularly if you ain’t
used to it. But you won’t find the others as trying. There’s
Churchill now, he’s your next. You’ll have to mind him. You’ll
find him a decent chap. Not a bit of side on him.”</p>
<p>“What Churchill?” I asked.</p>
<p>“The Foreign Minister.”</p>
<p>“The devil,” I said.</p>
<p>“Oh, you’ll find him all right,” Fox reassured; “you’re
to go down to his place to-morrow. It’s all arranged. Here we are.
Hop out.” He suited his own action to his words and ran nimbly up
the new terra-cotta steps of the <i>Hour’s</i> home. He left me to
pay the cabman.</p>
<p>When I rejoined him he was giving directions to an invisible somebody
through folding doors.</p>
<p>“Come along,” he said, breathlessly. “Can’t see
him,” he added to a little boy, who held a card in his hands.
“Tell him to go to Mr. Evans. One’s life isn’t one’s
own here,” he went on, when he had reached his own room.</p>
<p>It was a palatial apartment furnished in white and gold—Louis
Quinze, or something of the sort—with very new decorations after
Watteau covering the walls. The process of disfiguration, however, had
already begun. A roll desk of the least possible Louis Quinze order stood
in one of the tall windows; the carpet was marked by muddy footprints, and
a matchboard screen had been run across one end of the room.</p>
<p>“Hullo, Evans,” Fox shouted across it, “just see that
man from Grant’s, will you? Heard from the Central News yet?”</p>
<p>He was looking through the papers on the desk.</p>
<p>“Not yet, I’ve just rung them up for the fifth time,”
the answer came.</p>
<p>“Keep on at it,” Fox exhorted.</p>
<p>“Here’s Churchill’s letter,” he said to me.
“Have an arm-chair; those blasted things are too uncomfortable for
anything. Make yourself comfortable. I’ll be back in a minute.”</p>
<p>I took an arm-chair and addressed myself to the Foreign Minister’s
letter. It expressed bored tolerance of a potential interviewer, but it
seemed to please Fox. He ran into the room, snatched up a paper from his
desk, and ran out again.</p>
<p>“Read Churchill’s letter?” he asked, in passing. “I’ll
tell you all about it in a minute.” I don’t know what he
expected me to do with it—kiss the postage stamp, perhaps.</p>
<p>At the same time, it was pleasant to sit there idle in the midst of the
hurry, the breathlessness. I seemed to be at last in contact with real
life, with the life that matters. I was somebody, too. Fox treated me with
a kind of deference—as if I were a great unknown. His “you
literary men” was pleasing. It was the homage that the pretender
pays to the legitimate prince; the recognition due to the real thing from
the machine-made imitation; the homage of the builder to the architect.</p>
<p>“Ah, yes,” it seemed to say, “we jobbing men run up our
rows and rows of houses; build whole towns and fill the papers for years.
But when we want something special—something monumental—we
have to come to you.”</p>
<p>Fox came in again.</p>
<p>“Very sorry, my dear fellow, find I can’t possibly get a
moment for a chat with you. Look here, come and dine with me at the
Paragraph round the corner—to-night at six sharp. You’ll go to
Churchill’s to-morrow.”</p>
<p>The Paragraph Club, where I was to meet Fox, was one of those sporadic
establishments that spring up in the neighbourhood of the Strand. It is
one of their qualities that they are always just round the corner;
another, that their stewards are too familiar; another, that they—in
the opinion of the other members—are run too much for the
convenience of one in particular.</p>
<p>In this case it was Fox who kept the dinner waiting. I sat in the little
smoking-room and, from behind a belated morning paper, listened to the
conversation of the three or four journalists who represented the members.
I felt as a new boy in a new school feels on his first introduction to his
fellows.</p>
<p>There was a fossil dramatic critic sleeping in an arm-chair before the
fire. At dinner-time he woke up, remarked:</p>
<p>“You should have seen Fanny Ellsler,” and went to sleep again.</p>
<p>Sprawling on a red velvet couch was a <i>beau jeune homme</i>, with the
necktie of a Parisian-American student. On a chair beside him sat a
personage whom, perhaps because of his plentiful lack of h’s, I took
for a distinguished foreigner.</p>
<p>They were talking about a splendid subject for a music-hall dramatic
sketch of some sort—afforded by a bus driver, I fancy.</p>
<p>I heard afterward that my Frenchman had been a costermonger and was now
half journalist, half financier, and that my art student was an employee
of one of the older magazines.</p>
<p>“Dinner’s on the table, gents,” the steward said from
the door. He went toward the sleeper by the fire. “I expect Mr.
Cunningham will wear that arm-chair out before he’s done,” he
said over his shoulder.</p>
<p>“Poor old chap; he’s got nowhere else to go to,” the
magazine employee said.</p>
<p>“Why doesn’t he go to the work’ouse,” the
journalist financier retorted. “Make a good sketch that, eh?”
he continued, reverting to his bus-driver.</p>
<p>“Jolly!” the magazine employee said, indifferently.</p>
<p>“Now, then, Mr. Cunningham,” the steward said, touching the
sleeper on the shoulder, “dinner’s on the table.”</p>
<p>“God bless my soul,” the dramatic critic said, with a start.
The steward left the room. The dramatic critic furtively took a set of
false teeth out of his waistcoat pocket; wiped them with a bandanna
handkerchief, and inserted them in his mouth.</p>
<p>He tottered out of the room.</p>
<p>I got up and began to inspect the pen-and-ink sketches on the walls.</p>
<p>The faded paltry caricatures of faded paltry lesser lights that confronted
me from fly-blown frames on the purple walls almost made me shiver.</p>
<p>“There you are, Granger,” said a cheerful voice behind me.
“Come and have some dinner.”</p>
<p>I went and had some dinner. It was seasoned by small jokes and little
personalities. A Teutonic journalist, a musical critic, I suppose,
inquired as to the origin of the meagre pheasant. Fox replied that it had
been preserved in the back-yard. The dramatic critic mumbled unheard that
some piece or other was off the bills of the Adelphi. I grinned vacantly.
Afterward, under his breath, Fox put me up to a thing or two regarding the
inner meaning of the new daily. Put by him, without any glamour of a moral
purpose, the case seemed rather mean. The dingy smoking-room depressed me
and the whole thing was, what I had, for so many years, striven to keep
out of. Fox hung over my ear, whispering. There were shades of intonation
in his sibillating. Some of those “in it,” the voice implied,
were not above-board; others were, and the tone became deferential,
implied that I was to take my tone from itself.</p>
<p>“Of course, a man like the Right Honourable C. does it on the
straight, ... quite on the straight, ... has to have some sort of
semi-official backer.... In this case, it’s me, ... the <i>Hour</i>.
They’re a bit splitty, the Ministry, I mean.... They say Gurnard isn’t
playing square ... they <i>say</i> so.” His broad, red face glowed
as he bent down to my ear, his little sea-blue eyes twinkled with
moisture. He enlightened me cautiously, circumspectly. There was something
unpleasant in the business—not exactly in Fox himself, but the kind
of thing. I wish he would cease his explanations—I didn’t want
to hear them. I have never wanted to know how things are worked;
preferring to take the world at its face value. Callan’s revelations
had been bearable, because of the farcical pompousness of his manner. But
this was different, it had the stamp of truth, perhaps because it was a
little dirty. I didn’t want to hear that the Foreign Minister was
ever so remotely mixed up in this business. He was only a symbol to me,
but he stood for the stability of statesmanship and for the decencies that
it is troublesome to have touched.</p>
<p>“Of course,” he was proceeding, “the Churchill gang
would like to go on playing the stand-off to us. But it won’t do,
they’ve got to come in or see themselves left. Gurnard has pretty
well nobbled their old party press, so they’ve got to begin all over
again.”</p>
<p>That was it—that was precisely it. Churchill ought to have played
the stand-off to people like us—to have gone on playing it at
whatever cost. That was what I demanded of the world as I conceived it. It
was so much less troublesome in that way. On the other hand, this was life—I
was living now and the cost of living is disillusionment; it was the price
I had to pay. Obviously, a Foreign Minister had to have a semi-official
organ, or I supposed so.... “Mind you,” Fox whispered on,
“I think myself, that it’s a pity he is supporting the
Greenland business. The thing’s not <i>altogether</i> straight. But
it’s going to be made to pay like hell, and there’s the
national interest to be considered. If this Government didn’t take
it up, some other would—and that would give Gurnard and a lot of
others a peg against Churchill and his. We can’t afford to lose any
more coaling stations in Greenland or anywhere else. And, mind you, Mr. C.
can look after the interests of the niggers a good deal better if he’s
a hand in the pie. You see the position, eh?”</p>
<p>I wasn’t actually listening to him, but I nodded at proper
intervals. I knew that he wanted me to take that line in confidential
conversations with fellows seeking copy. I was quite resigned to that.
Incidentally, I was overcome by the conviction—perhaps it was no
more than a sensation—that that girl was mixed up in this thing,
that her shadow was somewhere among the others flickering upon the sheet.
I wanted to ask Fox if he knew her. But, then, in that absurd business, I
did not even know her name, and the whole story would have sounded a
little mad. Just now, it suited me that Fox should have a moderate idea of
my sanity. Besides, the thing was out of tone, I idealised her then. One
wouldn’t talk about her in a smoking-room full of men telling
stories, and one wouldn’t talk about her at all to Fox.</p>
<p>The musical critic had been prowling about the room with Fox’s eyes
upon him. He edged suddenly nearer, pushed a chair aside, and came toward
us.</p>
<p>“Hullo,” he said, in an ostentatiously genial, after-dinner
voice, “what are you two chaps a-talking about?”</p>
<p>“Private matters,” Fox answered, without moving a hair.</p>
<p>“Then I suppose I’m in the way?” the other muttered. Fox
did not answer.</p>
<p>“Wants a job,” he said, watching the discomfited Teuton’s
retreat, “but, as I was saying—oh, it pays both ways.”
He paused and fixed his eyes on me. He had been explaining the financial
details of the matter, in which the Duc de Mersch and Callan and Mrs.
Hartly and all these people clubbed together and started a paper which
they hired Fox to run, which was to bring their money back again, which
was to scratch their backs, which.... It was like the house that Jack
built; I wondered who Jack was. That was it, who was Jack? It all hinged
upon that.</p>
<p>“Why, yes,” I said. “It seems rather neat.”</p>
<p>“Of course,” Fox wandered on, “you are wondering why the
deuce I tell you all this. Fact is, you’d hear it all if I didn’t,
and a good deal more that isn’t true besides. But I believe you’re
the sort of chap to respect a confidence.”</p>
<p>I didn’t rise to the sentiment. I knew as well as he did that he was
bamboozling me, that he was, as he said, only telling me—not the
truth, but just what I should hear everywhere. I did not bear him any
ill-will; it was part of the game, that. But the question was, who was
Jack? It might be Fox himself.... There might, after all, be some meaning
in the farrago of nonsense that that fantastic girl had let off upon me.
Fox really and in a figure of speech such as she allowed herself, might be
running a team consisting of the Duc de Mersch and Mr. Churchill.
He might really be
backing a foreign, philanthropic ruler and State-founder, and a British
Foreign Minister, against the rather sinister Chancellor of the Exchequer
that Mr. Gurnard undoubtedly was. It might suit him; perhaps he had shares
in something or other that depended on the success of the Duc de Mersch’s
Greenland Protectorate. I knew well enough, you must remember, that Fox
was a big man—one of those big men that remain permanently behind
the curtain, perhaps because they have a certain lack of comeliness of one
sort or another and don’t look well on the stage itself. And I
understood now that if he had abandoned—as he had done—half a
dozen enterprises of his own for the sake of the <i>Hour</i>, it must be
because it was very well worth his while. It was not merely a question of
the editorship of a paper; there was something very much bigger in the
background. My Dimensionist young lady, again, might have other shares
that depended on the Chancellor of the Exchequer’s blocking the way.
In that way she might very well talk allegorically of herself as in
alliance with Gurnard against Fox and Churchill. I was at sea in that sort
of thing—but I understood vaguely that something of the sort was
remotely possible.</p>
<p>I didn’t feel called upon to back out of it on that account, yet I
very decidedly wished that the thing could have been otherwise. For
myself, I came into the matter with clean hands—and I was going to
keep my hands clean; otherwise, I was at Fox’s disposal.</p>
<p>“I understand,” I said, the speech marking my decision,
“I shall have dealings with a good many of the proprietors—I
am the scratcher, in fact, and you don’t want me to make a fool of
myself.”</p>
<p>“Well,” he answered, gauging me with his blue, gimlet eyes,
“it’s just as well to know.”</p>
<p>“It’s just as well to know,” I echoed. It <i>was</i>
just as well to know.</p>
<p><br/><br/></p>
<hr />
<p><SPAN name="link2HCH0006" id="link2HCH0006"> </SPAN></p>
<br/>
<h2> CHAPTER FIVE </h2>
<p class="pfirst">
<span class="dropcap" style="font-size: 4.00em">I</span> had gone out into
the blackness of the night with a firmer step, with a new assurance. I had
had my interview, the thing was definitely settled; the first thing in my
life that had ever been definitely settled; and I felt I must tell Lea
before I slept. Lea had helped me a good deal in the old days—he had
helped everybody, for that matter. You would probably find traces of Lea’s
influence in the beginnings of every writer of about my decade; of
everybody who ever did anything decent, and of some who never got beyond
the stage of burgeoning decently. He had given me the material help that a
publisher’s reader could give, until his professional reputation was
endangered, and he had given me the more valuable help that so few can
give. I had grown ashamed of this one-sided friendship. It was, indeed,
partly because of that that I had taken to the wilds—to a hut near a
wood, and all the rest of what now seemed youthful foolishness. I had
desired to live alone, not to be helped any more, until I could make <i>some</i>
return. As a natural result I had lost nearly all my friends and found
myself standing there as naked as on the day I was born.</p>
<p>All around me stretched an immense town—an immense blackness. People—thousands
of people hurried past me, had errands, had aims, had others to talk to,
to trifle with. But I had nobody. This immense city, this immense
blackness, had no interiors for me. There were house fronts, staring
windows, closed doors, but nothing within; no rooms, no hollow places. The
houses meant nothing to me, nothing more than the solid earth. Lea
remained the only one the thought of whom was not like the reconsideration
of an ancient, a musty pair of gloves.</p>
<p>He lived just anywhere. Being a publisher’s reader, he had to report
upon the probable commercial value of the manuscripts that unknown authors
sent to his employer, and I suppose he had a settled plan of life, of the
sort that brought him within the radius of a given spot at apparently
irregular, but probably ordered, intervals. It seemed to be no more than a
piece of good luck that let me find him that night in a little room in one
of the by-ways of Bloomsbury. He was sprawling angularly on a cane lounge,
surrounded by whole rubbish heaps of manuscript, a grey scrawl in a foam
of soiled paper. He peered up at me as I stood in the doorway.</p>
<p>“Hullo!” he said, “what’s brought you here? Have a
manuscript?” He waved an abstracted hand round him. “You’ll
find a chair somewhere.” A claret bottle stood on the floor beside
him. He took it by the neck and passed it to me.</p>
<p>He bent his head again and continued his reading. I displaced three bulky
folio sheaves of typewritten matter from a chair and seated myself behind
him. He continued to read.</p>
<p>“I hadn’t seen these rooms before,” I said, for want of
something to say.</p>
<p>The room was not so much scantily as arbitrarily furnished. It contained a
big mahogany sideboard; a common deal table, an extraordinary kind of
folding wash-hand-stand; a deal bookshelf, the cane lounge, and three
unrelated chairs. There were three framed Dutch prints on the marble
mantel-shelf; striped curtains before the windows. A square, cheap
looking-glass, with a razor above it, hung between them. And on the floor,
on the chairs, on the sideboard, on the unmade bed, the profusion of
manuscripts.</p>
<p>He scribbled something on a blue paper and began to roll a cigarette. He
took off his glasses, rubbed them, and closed his eyes tightly.</p>
<p>“Well, and how’s Sussex?” he asked.</p>
<p>I felt a sudden attack of what, essentially, was nostalgia. The fact that
I was really leaving an old course of life, was actually and finally
breaking with it, became vividly apparent. Lea, you see, stood for what
was best in the mode of thought that I was casting aside. He stood for the
aspiration. The brooding, the moodiness; all the childish qualities, were
my own importations. I was a little ashamed to tell him, that—that I
was going to live, in fact. Some of the glory of it had gone, as if one of
two candles I had been reading by had flickered out. But I told him, after
a fashion, that I had got a job at last.</p>
<p>“Oh, I congratulate you,” he said.</p>
<p>“You see,” I began to combat the objections he had not had
time to utter, “even for my work it will be a good thing—I
wasn’t seeing enough of life to be able to....”</p>
<p>“Oh, of course not,” he answered—“it’ll be a
good thing. You must have been having a pretty bad time.”</p>
<p>It struck me as abominably unfair. I hadn’t taken up with the <i>Hour</i>
because I was tired of having a bad time, but for other reasons: because I
had felt my soul being crushed within me.</p>
<p>“You’re mistaken,” I said. And I explained. He answered,
“Yes, yes,” but I fancied that he was adding to himself—“They
all say that.” I grew more angry. Lea’s opinion formed, to
some extent, the background of my life. For many years I had been writing
quite as much to satisfy him as to satisfy myself, and his coldness
chilled me. He thought that my heart was not in my work, and I did not
want Lea to think that of me. I tried to explain as much to him—but
it was difficult, and he gave me no help.</p>
<p>I knew there had been others that he had fostered, only to see them, in
the end, drift into the back-wash. And now he thought I was going too....</p>
<p>“Here,” he said, suddenly breaking away from the subject,
“look at that.”</p>
<p>He threw a heavy, ribbon-bound mass of matter into my lap, and recommenced
writing his report upon its saleability as a book. He was of opinion that
it was too delicately good to attract his employer’s class of
readers. I began to read it to get rid of my thoughts. The heavy black
handwriting of the manuscript sticks in my mind’s eye. It must have
been good, but probably not so good as I then thought it—I have
entirely forgotten all about it; otherwise, I remember that we argued
afterward: I for its publication; he against. I was thinking of the
wretched author whose fate hung in the balance. He became a pathetic
possibility, hidden in the heart of the white paper that bore pen-markings
of a kind too good to be marketable. There was something appalling in Lea’s
careless—“Oh, it’s too good!” He was used to it,
but as for me, in arguing that man’s case I suddenly became aware
that I was pleading my own—pleading the case of my better work.
Everything that Lea said of this work, of this man, applied to my work;
and to myself. “There’s no market for that sort of thing, no
public; this book’s been all round the trade. I’ve had it
before. The man will never come to the front. He’ll take to
inn-keeping, and that will finish him off.” That’s what he
said, and he seemed to be speaking of me. Some one was knocking at the
door of the room—tentative knocks of rather flabby knuckles. It was
one of those sounds that one does not notice immediately. The man might
have been knocking for ten minutes. It happened to be Lea’s
employer, the publisher of my first book. He opened the door at last, and
came in rather peremptorily. He had the air of having worked himself into
a temper—of being intellectually rather afraid of Lea, but of being,
for this occasion, determined to assert himself.</p>
<p>The introduction to myself—I had never met him—which took
place after he had hastily brought out half a sentence or so, had the
effect of putting him out of his stride, but, after having remotely
acknowledged the possibility of my existence, he began again.</p>
<p>The matter was one of some delicacy. I myself should have hesitated to
broach it before a third party, even one so negligible as myself. But Mr.
Polehampton apparently did not. He had to catch the last post.</p>
<p>Lea, it appeared, had advised him to publish a manuscript by a man called
Howden—a moderately known writer....</p>
<p>“But I am disturbed to find, Mr. Lea, that is, my daughter tells me
that the manuscript is not ... is not at all the thing.... In fact, it’s
quite—and—eh ... I suppose it’s too late to draw back?”</p>
<p>“Oh, it’s altogether too late for <i>that</i>,” Lea said,
nonchalantly. “Besides, Howden’s theories always sell.”</p>
<p>“Oh, yes, of course, of course,” Mr. Polehampton interjected,
hastily, “but don’t you think now ... I mean, taking into
consideration the damage it may do our reputation ... that we ought to ask
Mr. Howden to accept, say fifty pounds less than....”</p>
<p>“I should think it’s an excellent idea,” Lea said. Mr.
Polehampton glanced at him suspiciously, then turned to me.</p>
<p>“You see,” he began to explain, “one has to be <i>so</i>
careful about these things.”</p>
<p>“Oh, I can quite understand,” I answered. There was something
so naïve in the man’s point of view that I had felt my heart go out
to him. And he had taught me at last how it is that the godly grow fat at
the expense of the unrighteous. Mr. Polehampton, however, was not fat. He
was even rather thin, and his peaked grey hair, though it was actually
well brushed, looked as if it ought not to have been. He had even an
anxious expression. People said he speculated in some stock or other, and
I should say they were right.</p>
<p>“I ... eh ... believe I published your first book ... I lost money
by it, but I can assure you that I bear no grudge—almost a hundred
pounds. I bear no grudge....”</p>
<p>The man was an original. He had no idea that I might feel insulted;
indeed, he really wanted to be pleasant, and condescending, and forgiving.
I didn’t feel insulted. He was too big for his clothes, gave that
impression at least, and he wore black kid gloves. Moreover, his eyes
never left the cornice of the room. I saw him rather often after that
night, but never without his gloves and never with his eyes lowered.</p>
<p>“And ... eh ...” he asked, “what are you doing now, Mr.
Granger?”</p>
<p>Lea told him Fox had taken me up; that I was going to go. I suddenly
remembered it was said of Fox that everyone he took up did “go.”
The fact was obviously patent to Mr. Polehampton. He unbent with
remarkable suddenness; it reminded me of the abrupt closing of a stiff
umbrella. He became distinctly and crudely cordial—hoped that we
should work together again; once more reminded me that he had published my
first book (the words had a different savour now), and was enchanted to
discover that we were neighbours in Sussex. My cottage was within four
miles of his villa, and we were members of the same golf club.</p>
<p>“We must have a game—several games,” he said. He struck
me as the sort of man to find a difficulty in getting anyone to play with
him.</p>
<p>After that he went away. As I had said, I did not dislike him—he was
pathetic; but his tone of mind, his sudden change of front, unnerved me.
It proved so absolutely that I was “going to go,” and I did
not want to go—in that sense. The thing is a little difficult to
explain, I wanted to take the job because I wanted to have money—for
a little time, for a year or so, but if I once began to go, the temptation
would be strong to keep on going, and I was by no means sure that I should
be able to resist the temptation. So many others had failed. What if I
wrote to Fox, and resigned?... Lea was deep in a manuscript once more.</p>
<p>“Shall I throw it up?” I asked suddenly. I wanted the thing
settled.</p>
<p>“Oh, go on with it, by all means go on with it,” Lea answered.</p>
<p>“And ...?” I postulated.</p>
<p>“Take your chance of the rest,” he supplied; “you’ve
had a pretty bad time.”</p>
<p>“I suppose,” I reflected, “if I haven’t got the
strength of mind to get out of it in time, I’m not up to much.”</p>
<p>“There’s that, too,” he commented, “the game may
not be worth the candle.” I was silent. “You must take your
chance when you get it,” he added.</p>
<p>He had resumed his reading, but he looked up again when I gave way, as I
did after a moment’s thought.</p>
<p>“Of course,” he said, “it will probably be all right.
You do your best. It’s a good thing ... might even do you good.”</p>
<p>In that way the thing went through. As I was leaving the room, the idea
occurred to me, “By the way, you don’t know anything of a
clique: the Dimensionists—<i>Fourth</i> Dimensionists?”</p>
<p>“Never heard of them,” he negatived. “What’s their
specialty?”</p>
<p>“They’re going to inherit the earth,” I answered.</p>
<p>“Oh, I wish them joy,” he closed.</p>
<p>“You don’t happen to be one yourself? I believe it’s a
sort of secret society.” He wasn’t listening. I went out
quietly.</p>
<p>The night effects of that particular neighbourhood have always affected me
dismally. That night they upset me, upset me in much the same way, acting
on much the same nerves as the valley in which I had walked with that
puzzling girl. I remembered that she had said she stood for the future,
that she was a symbol of my own decay—the whole silly farrago, in
fact. I reasoned with myself—that I was tired, out of trim, and so
on, that I was in a fit state to be at the mercy of any nightmare. I
plunged into Southampton Row. There was safety in the contact with the
crowd, in jostling, in being jostled.</p>
<p><br/><br/></p>
<hr />
<p><SPAN name="link2HCH0007" id="link2HCH0007"> </SPAN></p>
<br/>
<h2> CHAPTER SIX </h2>
<p class="pfirst">
<span class="dropcap" style="font-size: 4.00em">I</span>t was Saturday
and, as was his custom during the session, the Foreign Secretary had gone
for privacy and rest till Monday to a small country house he had within
easy reach of town. I went down with a letter from Fox in my pocket, and
early in the afternoon found myself talking without any kind of inward
disturbance to the Minister’s aunt, a lean, elderly lady, with a
keen eye, and credited with a profound knowledge of European politics. She
had a rather abrupt manner and a business-like, brown scheme of
coloration. She looked people very straight in the face, bringing to bear
all the penetration which, as rumour said, enabled her to take a hidden,
but very real part in the shaping of our foreign policy. She seemed to
catalogue me, label me, and lay me on the shelf, before I had given my
first answer to her first question.</p>
<p>“You ought to know this part of the country well,” she said. I
think she was considering me as a possible canvasser—an
infinitesimal thing, but of a kind possibly worth remembrance at the next
General Election.</p>
<p>“No,” I said, “I’ve never been here before.”</p>
<p>“Etchingham is only three miles away.”</p>
<p>It was new to me to be looked upon as worth consideration for my
place-name. I realised that Miss Churchill accorded me toleration on its
account, that I was regarded as one of the Grangers of Etchingham, who had
taken to literature.</p>
<p>“I met your aunt yesterday,” Miss Churchill continued. She had
met everybody yesterday.</p>
<p>“Yes,” I said, non-committally. I wondered what had happened
at that meeting. My aunt and I had never been upon terms. She was a great
personage in her part of the world, a great dowager land-owner, as poor as
a mouse, and as respectable as a hen. She was, moreover, a keen politician
on the side of Miss Churchill. I, who am neither land-owner, nor
respectable, nor politician, had never been acknowledged—but I knew
that, for the sake of the race, she would have refrained from enlarging on
my shortcomings.</p>
<p>“Has she found a companion to suit her yet?” I said,
absent-mindedly. I was thinking of an old legend of my mother’s.
Miss Churchill looked me in between the eyes again. She was preparing to
relabel me, I think. I had become a spiteful humourist. Possibly I might
be useful for platform malice.</p>
<p>“Why, yes,” she said, the faintest of twinkles in her eyes,
“she has adopted a niece.”</p>
<p>The legend went that, at a hotly contested election in which my aunt had
played a prominent part, a rainbow poster had beset the walls. “Who
starved her governess?” it had inquired.</p>
<p>My accidental reference to such electioneering details placed me upon an
excellent footing with Miss Churchill. I seemed quite unawares to have
asserted myself a social equal, a person not to be treated as a casual
journalist. I became, in fact, not the representative of the <i>Hour</i>—but
an Etchingham Granger that competitive forces had compelled to accept a
journalistic plum. I began to see the line I was to take throughout my
interviewing campaign. On the one hand, I was “one of us,” who
had temporarily strayed beyond the pale; on the other, I was to be a sort
of great author’s bottle-holder.</p>
<p>A side door, behind Miss Churchill, opened gently. There was something
very characteristic in the tentative manner of its coming ajar. It seemed
to say: “Why any noisy vigour?” It seemed to be propelled by a
contemplative person with many things on his mind. A tall, grey man in the
doorway leaned the greater part of his weight on the arm that was
stretched down to the handle. He was looking thoughtfully at a letter that
he held in his other hand. A face familiar enough in caricatures suddenly
grew real to me—more real than the face of one’s nearest
friends, yet older than one had any wish to expect. It was as if I had
gazed more intently than usual at the face of a man I saw daily, and had
found him older and greyer than he had ever seemed before—as if I
had begun to realise that the world had moved on.</p>
<p>He said, languidly—almost protestingly, “What am I to do about
the Duc de Mersch?”</p>
<p>Miss Churchill turned swiftly, almost apprehensively, toward him. She
uttered my name and he gave the slightest of starts of annoyance—a
start that meant, “Why wasn’t I warned before?” This
irritated me; I knew well enough what were his relations with de Mersch,
and the man took me for a little eavesdropper, I suppose. His attitudes
were rather grotesque, of the sort that would pass in a person of his
eminence. He stuck his eye-glasses on the end of his nose, looked at me
short-sightedly, took them off and looked again. He had the air of looking
down from an immense height—of needing a telescope.</p>
<p>“Oh, ah ... Mrs. Granger’s son, I presume.... I wasn’t
aware....” The hesitation of his manner made me feel as if we never
should get anywhere—not for years and years.</p>
<p>“No,” I said, rather brusquely, “I’m only from the
<i>Hour</i>.”</p>
<p>He thought me one of Fox’s messengers then, said that Fox might have
written: “Have saved you the trouble, I mean ... or....”</p>
<p>He had the air of wishing to be amiable, of wishing, even, to please me by
proving that he was aware of my identity.</p>
<p>“Oh,” I said, a little loftily, “I haven’t any
message, I’ve only come to interview you.” An expression of
dismay sharpened the lines of his face.</p>
<p>“To....” he began, “but I’ve never allowed—”
He recovered himself sharply, and set the glasses vigorously on his nose;
at last he had found the right track. “Oh, I remember now,” he
said, “I hadn’t looked at it in that way.”</p>
<p>The whole thing grated on my self-love and I became, in a contained way,
furiously angry. I was impressed with the idea that the man was only a
puppet in the hands of Fox and de Mersch, and that lot. And he gave
himself these airs of enormous distance. I, at any rate, was clean-handed
in the matter; I hadn’t any axe to grind.</p>
<p>“Ah, yes,” he said, hastily, “you are to draw my
portrait—as Fox put it. He sent me your Jenkins sketch. I read it—it
struck a very nice note. And so—.” He sat himself down on a
preposterously low chair, his knees on a level with his chin. I muttered
that I feared he would find the process a bore.</p>
<p>“Not more for me than for you,” he answered, seriously—“one
has to do these things.”</p>
<p>“Why, yes,” I echoed, “one has to do these things.”
It struck me that he regretted it—regretted it intensely; that he
attached a bitter meaning to the words.</p>
<p>“And ... what is the procedure?” he asked, after a pause.
“I am new to the sort of thing.” He had the air, I thought, of
talking to some respectable tradesman that one calls in only when one is
<i>in extremis</i>—to a distinguished pawnbroker, a man quite at the
top of a tree of inferior timber.</p>
<p>“Oh, for the matter of that, so am I,” I answered. “I’m
supposed to get your atmosphere, as Callan put it.”</p>
<p>“Indeed,” he answered, absently, and then, after a pause,
“You know Callan?” I was afraid I should fall in his
estimation.</p>
<p>“One has to do these things,” I said; “I’ve just
been getting his atmosphere.”</p>
<p>He looked again at the letter in his hand, smoothed his necktie and was
silent. I realised that I was in the way, but I was still so disturbed
that I forgot how to phrase an excuse for a momentary absence.</p>
<p>“Perhaps, ...” I began.</p>
<p>He looked at me attentively.</p>
<p>“I mean, I think I’m in the way,” I blurted out.</p>
<p>“Well,” he answered, “it’s quite a small matter.
But, if you are to get my atmosphere, we may as well begin out of doors.”
He hesitated, pleased with his witticism; “Unless you’re
tired,” he added.</p>
<p>“I will go and get ready,” I said, as if I were a lady with
bonnet-strings to tie. I was conducted to my room, where I kicked my heels
for a decent interval. When I descended, Mr. Churchill was lounging about
the room with his hands in his trouser-pockets and his head hanging limply
over his chest. He said, “Ah!” on seeing me, as if he had
forgotten my existence. He paused for a long moment, looked meditatively
at himself in the glass over the fireplace, and then grew brisk. “Come
along,” he said.</p>
<p>We took a longish walk through a lush home-country meadow land. We talked
about a number of things, he opening the ball with that infernal Jenkins
sketch. I was in the stage at which one is sick of the thing, tired of the
bare idea of it—and Mr. Churchill’s laboriously kind phrases
made the matter no better.</p>
<p>“You know who Jenkins stands for?” I asked. I wanted to get
away on the side issues.</p>
<p>“Oh, I guessed it was——” he answered. They said
that Mr. Churchill was an enthusiast for the school of painting of which
Jenkins was the last exponent. He began to ask questions about him. Did he
still paint? Was he even alive?</p>
<p>“I once saw several of his pictures,” he reflected. “His
work certainly appealed to me ... yes, it appealed to me. I meant at the
time ... but one forgets; there are so many things.” It seemed to me
that the man wished by these detached sentences to convey that he had the
weight of a kingdom—of several kingdoms—on his mind; that he
could spare no more than a fragment of his thoughts for everyday use.</p>
<p>“You must take me to see him,” he said, suddenly. “I
ought to have something.” I thought of poor white-haired Jenkins,
and of his long struggle with adversity. It seemed a little cruel that
Churchill should talk in that way without meaning a word of it—as if
the words were a polite formality.</p>
<p>“Nothing would delight me more,” I answered, and added,
“nothing in the world.”</p>
<p>He asked me if I had seen such and such a picture, talked of artists, and
praised this and that man very fittingly, but with a certain timidity—a
timidity that lured me back to my normally overbearing frame of mind. In
such matters I was used to hearing my own voice. I could talk a man down,
and, with a feeling of the unfitness of things, I talked Churchill down.
The position, even then, struck me as gently humorous. It was as if some
infinitely small animal were bullying some colossus among the beasts. I
was of no account in the world, he had his say among the Olympians. And I
talked recklessly, like any little school-master, and he swallowed it.</p>
<p>We reached the broad market-place of a little, red and grey, home county
town; a place of but one street dominated by a great inn-signboard a-top
of an enormous white post. The effigy of So-and-So of gracious memory
swung lazily, creaking, overhead.</p>
<p>“This is Etchingham,” Churchill said.</p>
<p>It was a pleasant commentary on the course of time, this entry into the
home of my ancestors. I had been without the pale for so long, that I had
never seen the haunt of ancient peace. They had done very little, the
Grangers of Etchingham—never anything but live at Etchingham and
quarrel at Etchingham and die at Etchingham and be the monstrous important
Grangers of Etchingham. My father had had the undesirable touch, not of
the genius, but of the Bohemian. The Grangers of Etchingham had cut him
adrift and he had swum to sink in other seas. Now I was the last of the
Grangers and, as things went, was quite the best known of all of them.
They had grown poor in their generation; they bade fair to sink, even as,
it seemed, I bade fair to rise, and I had come back to the old places on
the arm of one of the great ones of the earth. I wondered what the
portentous old woman who ruled alone in Etchingham thought of these times—the
portentous old woman who ruled, so they said, the place with a rod of
iron; who made herself unbearable to her companions and had to fall back
upon an unfortunate niece. I wondered idly who the niece could be;
certainly not a Granger of Etchingham, for I was the only one of the
breed. One of her own nieces, most probably. Churchill had gone into the
post-office, leaving me standing at the foot of the sign-post. It was a
pleasant summer day, the air very clear, the place very slumbrous. I
looked up the street at a pair of great stone gate-posts, august, in their
way, standing distinctly aloof from the common houses, a little
weather-stained, staidly lichened. At the top of each column sat a
sculptured wolf—as far as I knew, my own crest. It struck me
pleasantly that this must be the entrance of the Manor house.</p>
<p>The tall iron gates swung inward, and I saw a girl on a bicycle curve out,
at the top of the sunny street. She glided, very clear, small, and
defined, against the glowing wall, leaned aslant for the turn, and came
shining down toward me. My heart leapt; she brought the whole thing into
composition—the whole of that slumbrous, sunny street. The bright
sky fell back into place, the red roofs, the blue shadows, the red and
blue of the sign-board, the blue of the pigeons walking round my feet, the
bright red of a postman’s cart. She was gliding toward me, growing
and growing into the central figure. She descended and stood close to me.</p>
<p>“You?” I said. “What blessed chance brought you here?”</p>
<p>“Oh, I am your aunt’s companion,” she answered, “her
niece, you know.”</p>
<p>“Then you <i>must</i> be a cousin,” I said.</p>
<p>“No; sister,” she corrected, “I assure you it’s
sister. Ask anyone—ask your aunt.” I was braced into a state
of puzzled buoyancy.</p>
<p>“But really, you know,” I said. She was smiling, standing up
squarely to me, leaning a little back, swaying her machine with the motion
of her body.</p>
<p>“It’s a little ridiculous, isn’t it?” she said.</p>
<p>“Very,” I answered, “but even at that, I don’t see—.
And I’m not phenomenally dense.”</p>
<p>“Not phenomenally,” she answered.</p>
<p>“Considering that I’m not a—not a Dimensionist,” I
bantered. “But you have really palmed yourself off on my aunt?”</p>
<p>“Really,” she answered, “she doesn’t know any
better. She believes in me immensely. I am such a real Granger, there
never was a more typical one. And we shake our heads together over you.”
My bewilderment was infinite, but it stopped short of being unpleasant.</p>
<p>“Might I call on my aunt?” I asked. “It wouldn’t
interfere—”</p>
<p>“Oh, it wouldn’t <i>interfere</i>,” she said, “but
we leave for Paris to-morrow. We are very busy. We—that is, my aunt;
I am too young and too, too discreet—have a little salon where we
hatch plots against half the régimes in Europe. You have no idea how
Legitimate we are.”</p>
<p>“I don’t understand in the least,” I said; “not in
the least.”</p>
<p>“Oh, you must take me literally if you want to understand,”
she answered, “and you won’t do that. I tell you plainly that
I find my account in unsettled states, and that I am unsettling them.
Everywhere. You will see.”</p>
<p>She spoke with her monstrous dispassionateness, and I felt a shiver pass
down my spine, very distinctly. I was thinking what she might do if ever
she became in earnest, and if ever I chanced to stand in her way—as
her husband, for example.</p>
<p>“I wish you would talk sense—for one blessed minute,” I
said; “I want to get things a little settled in my mind.”</p>
<p>“Oh, I’ll talk sense,” she said, “by the hour, but
you won’t listen. Take your friend, Churchill, now. He’s the
man that we’re going to bring down. I mentioned it to you, and
so....”</p>
<p>“But this is sheer madness,” I answered.</p>
<p>“Oh, no, it’s a bald statement of fact,” she went on.</p>
<p>“I don’t see how,” I said, involuntarily.</p>
<p>“Your article in the <i>Hour</i> will help. Every trifle will help,”
she said. “Things that you understand and others that you cannot....
He is identifying himself with the Duc de Mersch. That looks nothing, but
it’s fatal. There will be friendships ... and desertions.”</p>
<p>“Ah!” I said. I had had an inkling of this, and it made me
respect her insight into home politics. She must have been alluding to
Gurnard, whom everybody—perhaps from fear—pretended to trust.
She looked at me and smiled again. It was still the same smile; she was
not radiant to-day and pensive to-morrow. “Do you know I don’t
like to hear that?” I began.</p>
<p>“Oh, there’s irony in it, and pathos, and that sort of thing,”
she said, with the remotest chill of mockery in her intonation. “He
goes into it clean-handed enough and he only half likes it. But he sees
that it’s his last chance. It’s not that he’s worn out—but
he feels that his time has come—unless he does something. And so he’s
going to do something. You understand?”</p>
<p>“Not in the least,” I said, light-heartedly.</p>
<p>“Oh, it’s the System for the Regeneration of the Arctic
Regions—the Greenland affair of my friend de Mersch. Churchill is
going to make a grand coup with that—to keep himself from slipping
down hill, and, of course, it would add immensely to your national
prestige. And he only half sees what de Mersch is or <i>isn’t</i>.”</p>
<p>“This is all Greek to me,” I muttered rebelliously.</p>
<p>“Oh, I know, I know,” she said. “But one has to do these
things, and I want you to understand. So Churchill doesn’t like the
whole business. But he’s under the shadow. He’s been thinking
a good deal lately that his day is over—I’ll prove it to you
in a minute—and so—oh, he’s going to make a desperate
effort to get in touch with the spirit of the times that he doesn’t
like and doesn’t understand. So he lets you get his atmosphere. That’s
all.”</p>
<p>“Oh, that’s <i>all</i>,” I said, ironically.</p>
<p>“Of course he’d have liked to go on playing the stand-off to
chaps like you and me,” she mimicked the tone and words of Fox
himself.</p>
<p>“This is witchcraft,” I said. “How in the world do you
know what Fox said to me?”</p>
<p>“Oh, I know,” she said. It seemed to me that she was playing
me with all this nonsense—as if she must have known that I had a
tenderness for her and were fooling me to the top of her bent. I tried to
get my hook in.</p>
<p>“Now look here,” I said, “we must get things settled.
You ...”</p>
<p>She carried the speech off from under my nose.</p>
<p>“Oh, you won’t denounce me,” she said, “not any
more than you did before; there are so many reasons. There would be a
scene, and you’re afraid of scenes—and our aunt would back <i>me</i>
up. She’d have to. My money has been reviving the glories of the
Grangers. You can see, they’ve been regilding the gate.”</p>
<p>I looked almost involuntarily at the tall iron gates through which she had
passed into my view. It was true enough—some of the scroll work was
radiant with new gold.</p>
<p>“Well,” I said, “I will give you credit for not wishing
to—to prey upon my aunt. But still ...” I was trying to make
the thing out. It struck me that she was an American of the kind that
subsidizes households like that of Etchingham Manor. Perhaps my aunt had
even forced her to take the family name, to save appearances. The old
woman was capable of anything, even of providing an obscure nephew with a
brilliant sister. And I should not be thanked if I interfered. This
skeleton of swift reasoning passed between word and word ... “You
are no sister of mine!” I was continuing my sentence quite amiably.</p>
<p>Her face brightened to greet someone approaching behind me.</p>
<p>“Did you hear him?” she said. “<i>Did</i> you hear him,
Mr. Churchill. He casts off—he disowns me. Isn’t he a stern
brother? And the quarrel is about nothing.” The impudence—or
the presence of mind of it—overwhelmed me.</p>
<p>Churchill smiled pleasantly.</p>
<p>“Oh—one always quarrels about nothing,” Churchill
answered. He spoke a few words to her; about my aunt; about the way her
machine ran—that sort of thing. He behaved toward her as if she were
an indulged child, impertinent with licence and welcome enough. He himself
looked rather like the short-sighted, but indulgent and very meagre lion
that peers at the unicorn across a plum-cake.</p>
<p>“So you are going back to Paris,” he said. “Miss
Churchill will be sorry. And you are going to continue to—to break
up the universe?”</p>
<p>“Oh, yes,” she answered, “we are going on with that, my
aunt would never give it up. She couldn’t, you know.”</p>
<p>“You’ll get into trouble,” Churchill said, as if he were
talking to a child intent on stealing apples. “And when is our turn
coming? You’re going to restore the Stuarts, aren’t you?”
It was his idea of badinage, amiable without consequence.</p>
<p>“Oh, not quite that,” she answered, “not <i>quite</i>
that.” It was curious to watch her talking to another man—to a
man, not a bagman like Callan. She put aside the face she always showed me
and became at once what Churchill took her for—a spoiled child. At
times she suggested a certain kind of American, and had that indefinable
air of glib acquaintance with the names, and none of the spirit of
tradition. One half expected her to utter rhapsodies about donjon-keeps.</p>
<p>“Oh, you know,” she said, with a fine affectation of
aloofness, “we shall have to be rather hard upon you; we shall
crumple you up like—” Churchill had been moving his stick
absent-mindedly in the dust of the road, he had produced a big “C H
U.” She had erased it with the point of her foot—“like
that,” she concluded.</p>
<p>He laid his head back and laughed almost heartily.</p>
<p>“Dear me,” he said, “I had no idea that I was so much in
the way of—of yourself and Mrs. Granger.”</p>
<p>“Oh, it’s not only that,” she said, with a little smile
and a cast of the eye to me. “But you’ve got to make way for
the future.”</p>
<p>Churchill’s face changed suddenly. He looked rather old, and grey,
and wintry, even a little frail. I understood what she was proving to me,
and I rather disliked her for it. It seemed wantonly cruel to remind a man
of what he was trying to forget.</p>
<p>“Ah, yes,” he said, with the gentle sadness of quite an old
man, “I dare say there is more in that than you think. Even you will
have to learn.”</p>
<p>“But not for a long time,” she interrupted audaciously.</p>
<p>“I hope not,” he answered, “I hope not.” She
nodded and glided away.</p>
<p>We resumed the road in silence. Mr. Churchill smiled at his own thoughts
once or twice.</p>
<p>“A most amusing ...” he said at last. “She does me a
great deal of good, a great deal.”</p>
<p>I think he meant that she distracted his thoughts.</p>
<p>“Does she always talk like that?” I asked. He had hardly
spoken to me, and I felt as if I were interrupting a reverie—but I
wanted to know.</p>
<p>“I should say she did,” he answered; “I should <i>say</i>
so. But Miss Churchill says that she has a real genius for organization.
She used to see a good deal of them, before they went to Paris, you know.”</p>
<p>“What are they doing there?” It was as if I were extracting
secrets from a sleep-walker.</p>
<p>“Oh, they have a kind of a meeting place, for all kinds of
Legitimist pretenders—French and Spanish, and that sort of thing. I
believe Mrs. Granger takes it very seriously.” He looked at me
suddenly. “But you ought to know more about it than I do,” he
said.</p>
<p>“Oh, we see very little of each other,” I answered, “you
could hardly call us brother and sister.”</p>
<p>“Oh, I see,” he answered. I don’t know what he saw. For
myself, I saw nothing.</p>
<p><br/><br/></p>
<hr />
<p><SPAN name="link2HCH0008" id="link2HCH0008"> </SPAN></p>
<br/>
<h2> CHAPTER SEVEN </h2>
<p class="pfirst">
<span class="dropcap" style="font-size: 4.00em">I</span> succeeded in
giving Fox what his journal wanted; I got the atmosphere of Churchill and
his house, in a way that satisfied the people for whom it was meant. His
house was a pleasant enough place, of the sort where they do you well, but
not nauseously well. It stood in a tranquil countryside, and stood there
modestly. Architecturally speaking, it was gently commonplace; one got
used to it and liked it. And Churchill himself, when one had become
accustomed to his manner, one liked very well—very well indeed. He
had a dainty, dilettante mind, delicately balanced, with strong
limitations, a fantastic temperament for a person in his walk of life—but
sane, mind you, persistent. After a time, I amused myself with a theory
that his heart was not in his work, that circumstance had driven him into
the career of politics and ironical fate set him at its head. For myself,
I had an intense contempt for the political mind, and it struck me that he
had some of the same feeling. He had little personal quaintnesses, too, a
deference, a modesty, an open-mindedness.</p>
<p>I was with him for the greater part of his weekend holiday; hung,
perforce, about him whenever he had any leisure. I suppose he found me
tiresome—but one has to do these things. He talked, and I talked;
heavens, how we talked! He was almost always deferential, I almost always
dogmatic; perhaps because the conversation kept on my own ground. Politics
we never touched. I seemed to feel that if I broached them, I should be
checked—politely, but very definitely. Perhaps he actually contrived
to convey as much to me; perhaps I evolved the idea that if I were to say:</p>
<p>“What do you think about the ‘Greenland System’”—he
would answer:</p>
<p>“I try not to think about it,” or whatever gently closuring
phrase his mind conceived. But I never did so; there were so many other
topics.</p>
<p>He was then writing his <i>Life of Cromwell</i> and his mind was very full
of his subject. Once he opened his heart, after delicately sounding me for
signs of boredom. It happened, by the merest chance—one of those
blind chances that inevitably lead in the future—that I, too, was
obsessed at that moment by the Lord Oliver. A great many years before,
when I was a yearling of tremendous plans, I had set about one of those
glorious novels that one plans—a splendid thing with Old Noll as the
hero or the heavy father. I had haunted the bookstalls in search of local
colour and had wonderfully well invested my half-crowns. Thus a company of
seventeenth century tracts, dog-eared, coverless, but very glorious under
their dust, accompany me through life. One parts last with those relics of
a golden age, and during my late convalescence I had reread many of them,
the arbitrary half-remembered phrases suggesting all sorts of scenes—lamplight
in squalid streets, trays full of weather-beaten books. So, even then, my
mind was full of Mercurius Rusticus. Mr. Churchill on Cromwell amused me
immensely and even excited me. It was life, this attending at a
self-revelation of an impossible temperament. It did me good, as he had
said of my pseudo-sister. It was fantastic—as fantastic as herself—and
it came out more in his conversation than in the book itself. I had
something to do with that, of course. But imagine the treatment accorded
to Cromwell by this delicate, negative, obstinately judicial personality.
It was the sort of thing one wants to get into a novel. It was a lesson to
me—in temperament, in point of view; I went with his mood, tried
even to outdo him, in the hope of spurring him to outdo himself. I only
mention it because I did it so well that it led to extraordinary
consequences.</p>
<p>We were walking up and down his lawn, in the twilight, after his Sunday
supper. The pale light shone along the gleaming laurels and dwelt upon the
soft clouds of orchard blossoms that shimmered above them. It dwelt, too,
upon the silver streaks in his dark hair and made his face seem more
pallid, and more old. It affected me like some intense piece of irony. It
was like hearing a dying man talk of the year after next. I had the sense
of the unreality of things strong upon me. Why should nightingale upon
nightingale pour out volley upon volley of song for the delight of a
politician whose heart was not in his task of keeping back the waters of
the deluge, but who grew animated at the idea of damning one of the titans
who had let loose the deluge?</p>
<p>About a week after—or it may have been a fortnight—Churchill
wrote to me and asked me to take him to see the Jenkins of my Jenkins
story. It was one of those ordeals that one goes through when one has
tried to advance one’s friends. Jenkins took the matter amiss,
thought it was a display of insulting patronage on the part of
officialism. He was reluctant to show his best work, the forgotten
masterpieces, the things that had never sold, that hung about on the faded
walls and rotted in cellars. He would not be his genial self; he would not
talk. Churchill behaved very well—I think he understood.</p>
<p>Jenkins thawed before his gentle appreciations. I could see the change
operating within him. He began to realise that this incredible visit from
a man who ought to be hand and glove with Academicians was something other
than a spy’s encroachment. He was old, you must remember, and
entirely unsuccessful. He had fought a hard fight and had been worsted. He
took his revenge in these suspicions.</p>
<p>We younger men adored him. He had the ruddy face and the archaic silver
hair of the King of Hearts; and a wonderful elaborate politeness that he
had inherited from his youth—from the days of Brummell. And, whilst
all his belongings were rotting into dust, he retained an extraordinarily
youthful and ingenuous habit of mind. It was that, or a little of it, that
gave the charm to my Jenkins story.</p>
<p>It was a disagreeable experience. I wished so much that the perennial
hopefulness of the man should at last escape deferring and I was afraid
that Churchill would chill before Jenkins had time to thaw. But, as I have
said, I think Churchill understood. He smiled his kindly, short-sighted
smile over canvas after canvas, praised the right thing in each,
remembered having seen this and that in such and such a year, and Jenkins
thawed.</p>
<p>He happened to leave the room—to fetch some studies, to hurry up the
tea or for some such reason. Bereft of his presence the place suddenly
grew ghostly. It was as if the sun had died in the sky and left us in that
nether world where dead, buried pasts live in a grey, shadowless light.
Jenkins’ palette glowed from above a medley of stained rags on his
open colour table. The rush-bottom of his chair resembled a wind-torn
thatch.</p>
<p>“One can draw morals from a life like that,” I said suddenly.
I was thinking rather of Jenkins than of the man I was talking to.</p>
<p>“Why, yes,” he said, absently, “I suppose there are men
who haven’t the knack of getting on.”</p>
<p>“It’s more than a knack,” I said, with unnecessary
bitterness. “It’s a temperament.”</p>
<p>“I think it’s a habit, too. It may be acquired, mayn’t
it?”</p>
<p>“No, no,” I fulminated, “it’s precisely because it
can’t be acquired that the best men—the men like ...” I
stopped suddenly, impressed by the idea that the thing was out of tone. I
had to assert myself more than I liked in talking to Churchill. Otherwise
I should have disappeared. A word from him had the weight of three
kingdoms and several colonies behind it, and I was forced to get that out
of my head by making conversation a mere matter of temperament. In that I
was the stronger. If I wanted to say a thing, I said it; but he was
hampered by a judicial mind. It seemed, too, that he liked a dictatorial
interlocutor, else he would hardly have brought himself into contact with
me again. Perhaps it was new to him. My eye fell upon a couple of masks,
hanging one on each side of the fireplace. The room was full of a
profusion of little casts, thick with dust upon the shoulders, the hair,
the eyelids, on every part that projected outward.</p>
<p>“By-the-bye,” I said, “that’s a death-mask of
Cromwell.”</p>
<p>“Ah!” he answered, “I knew there <i>was</i>....”</p>
<p>He moved very slowly toward it, rather as if he did not wish to bring it
within his field of view. He stopped before reaching it and pivotted
slowly to face me.</p>
<p>“About my book,” he opened suddenly, “I have so little
time.” His briskness dropped into a half complaint, like a faintly
suggested avowal of impotence. “I have been at it four years now. It
struck me—you seemed to coincide so singularly with my ideas.”</p>
<p>His speech came wavering to a close, but he recommenced it apologetically—as
if he wished me to help him out.</p>
<p>“I went to see Smithson the publisher about it, and he said he had
no objection....”</p>
<p>He looked appealingly at me. I kept silence.</p>
<p>“Of course, it’s not your sort of work. But you might try....
You see....” He came to a sustained halt.</p>
<p>“I don’t understand,” I said, rather coldly, when the
silence became embarrassing. “You want me to ‘ghost’ for
you?”</p>
<p>“‘Ghost,’ good gracious no,” he said,
energetically; “dear me, no!”</p>
<p>“Then I really don’t understand,” I said.</p>
<p>“I thought you might see your ... I wanted you to collaborate with
me. Quite publicly, of course, as far as the epithet applies.”</p>
<p>“To collaborate,” I said slowly. “You....”</p>
<p>I was looking at a miniature of the Farnese Hercules—I wondered what
it meant, what club had struck the wheel of my fortune and whirled it into
this astounding attitude.</p>
<p>“Of course you must think about it,” he said.</p>
<p>“I don’t know,” I muttered; “the idea is so new.
It’s so little in my line. I don’t know what I should make of
it.”</p>
<p>I talked at random. There were so many thoughts jostling in my head. It
seemed to carry me so much farther from the kind of work I wanted to do. I
did not really doubt my ability—one does not. I rather regarded it
as work upon a lower plane. And it was a tremendous—an incredibly
tremendous—opportunity.</p>
<p>“You know pretty well how much I’ve done,” he continued.
“I’ve got a good deal of material together and a good deal of
the actual writing is done. But there is ever so much still to do. It’s
getting beyond me, as I said just now.”</p>
<p>I looked at him again, rather incredulously. He stood before me, a thin
parallelogram of black with a mosaic of white about the throat. The slight
grotesqueness of the man made him almost impossibly real in his abstracted
earnestness. He so much meant what he said that he ignored what his hands
were doing, or his body or his head. He had taken a very small, very dusty
book out of a little shelf beside him, and was absently turning over the
rusty leaves, while he talked with his head bent over it. What was I to
him, or he to me?</p>
<p>“I could give my Saturday afternoons to it,” he was saying,
“whenever you could come down.”</p>
<p>“It’s immensely kind of you,” I began.</p>
<p>“Not at all, not at all,” he waived. “I’ve set my
heart on doing it and, unless you help me, I don’t suppose I ever
shall get it done.”</p>
<p>“But there are hundreds of others,” I said.</p>
<p>“There may be,” he said, “there may be. But I have not
come across them.”</p>
<p>I was beset by a sudden emotion of blind candour.</p>
<p>“Oh, nonsense, nonsense,” I said. “Don’t you see
that you are offering me the chance of a lifetime?”</p>
<p>Churchill laughed.</p>
<p>“After all, one cannot refuse to take what offers,” he said.
“Besides, your right man to do the work might not suit me as a
collaborator.”</p>
<p>“It’s very tempting,” I said.</p>
<p>“Why, then, succumb,” he smiled.</p>
<p>I could not find arguments against him, and I succumbed as Jenkins
re-entered the room.</p>
<p><br/><br/></p>
<hr />
<p><SPAN name="link2HCH0009" id="link2HCH0009"> </SPAN></p>
<br/>
<h2> CHAPTER EIGHT </h2>
<p class="pfirst">
<span class="dropcap" style="font-size: 4.00em">A</span>fter that I began
to live, as one lives; and for forty-nine weeks. I know it was forty-nine,
because I got fifty-two atmospheres in all; Callan’s and Churchill’s,
and those forty-nine and the last one that finished the job and the year
of it. It was amusing work in its way; people mostly preferred to have
their atmospheres taken at their country houses—it showed that they
had them, I suppose. Thus I spent a couple of days out of every week in
agreeable resorts, and people were very nice to me—it was part of
the game.</p>
<p>So I had a pretty good time for a year and enjoyed it, probably because I
had had a pretty bad one for several years. I filled in the rest of my
weeks by helping Fox and collaborating with Mr. Churchill and adoring Mrs.
Hartly at odd moments. I used to hang about the office of the <i>Hour</i>
on the chance of snapping up a blank three lines fit for a subtle puff of
her. Sometimes they were too hurried to be subtle, and then Mrs. Hartly
was really pleased.</p>
<p>I never understood her in the least, and I very much doubt whether she
ever understood a word I said. I imagine that I must have talked to her
about her art or her mission—things obviously as strange to her as
to the excellent Hartly himself. I suppose she hadn’t any art; I am
certain she hadn’t any mission, except to be adored. She walked
about the stage and one adored her, just as she sat about her flat and was
adored, and there the matter ended.</p>
<p>As for Fox, I seemed to suit him—I don’t in the least know
why. No doubt he knew me better than I knew myself. He used to get hold of
me whilst I was hanging about the office on the chance of engaging space
for Mrs. Hartly, and he used to utilise me for the ignoblest things. I saw
men for him, scribbled notes for him, abused people through the telephone,
and wrote articles. Of course, there were the pickings.</p>
<p>I never understood Fox—not in the least, not more than I understood
Mrs. Hartly. He had the mannerisms of the most incredible vulgarian and
had, apparently, the point of view of a pig. But there was something else
that obscured all that, that forced one to call him a <i>wonderful</i>
man. Everyone called him that. He used to say that he knew what he wanted
and that he got it, and that was true, too. I didn’t in the least
want to do his odd jobs, even for the ensuing pickings, and I didn’t
want to be hail-fellow with him. But I did them and I was, without even
realising that it was distasteful to me. It was probably the same with
everybody else.</p>
<p>I used to have an idea that I was going to reform him; that one day I
should make him convert the <i>Hour</i> into an asylum for writers of
merit. He used to let me have my own way sometimes—just often enough
to keep my conscience from inconveniencing me. He let me present Lea with
an occasional column and a half; and once he promised me that one day he
would allow me to get the atmosphere of Arthur Edwards, the novelist.</p>
<p>Then there was Churchill and the <i>Life of Cromwell</i> that progressed
slowly. The experiment succeeded well enough, as I grew less domineering
and he less embarrassed. Toward the end I seemed to have become a familiar
inmate of his house. I used to go down with him on Saturday afternoons and
we talked things over in the train. It was, to an idler like myself,
wonderful the way that essential idler’s days were cut out and
fitted in like the squares of a child’s puzzle; little passages of
work of one kind fitting into quite unrelated passages of something else.
He did it well, too, without the remotest semblance of hurry.</p>
<p>I suppose that actually the motive power was his aunt. People used to say
so, but it did not appear on the surface to anyone in close contact with
the man; or it appeared only in very small things. We used to work in a
tall, dark, pleasant room, book-lined, and giving on to a lawn that was
always an asylum for furtive thrushes. Miss Churchill, as a rule, sat half
forgotten near the window, with the light falling over her shoulder. She
was always very absorbed in papers; seemed to be spending laborious days
in answering letters, in evolving reports. Occasionally she addressed a
question to her nephew, occasionally received guests that came informally
but could not be refused admittance. Once it was a semi-royal personage,
once the Duc de Mersch, my reputed employer.</p>
<p>The latter, I remember, was announced when Churchill and I were finally
finishing our account of the tremendous passing of the Protector. In that
silent room I had a vivid sense of the vast noise of the storm in that
twilight of the crowning mercy. I seemed to see the candles a-flicker in
the eddies of air forced into the gloomy room; the great bed and the
portentous uncouth form that struggled in the shadows of the hangings.
Miss Churchill looked up from the card that had been placed in her hands.</p>
<p>“Edward,” she said, “the Duc de Mersch.”</p>
<p>Churchill rose irritably from his low seat. “Confound him,” he
said, “I won’t see him.”</p>
<p>“You can’t help it, I think,” his aunt said,
reflectively; “you will have to settle it sooner or later.”</p>
<p>I know pretty well what it was they had to settle—the Greenland
affair that had hung in the air so long. I knew it from hearsay, from Fox,
vaguely enough. Mr. Gurnard was said to recommend it for financial
reasons, the Duc to be eager, Churchill to hang back unaccountably. I
never had much head for details of this sort, but people used to explain
them to me—to explain the reasons for de Mersch’s eagerness.
They were rather shabby, rather incredible reasons, that sounded too
reasonable to be true. He wanted the money for his railways—wanted
it very badly. He was vastly in want of money, he was this, that, and the
other in certain international-philanthropic concerns, and had a finger in
this, that, and the other pie. There was an “All Round the World
Cable Company” that united hearts and hands, and a “Pan-European
Railway, Exploration, and Civilisation Company” that let in light in
dark places, and an “International Housing of the Poor Company,”
as well as a number of others. Somewhere at the bottom of these seemingly
bottomless concerns, the Duc de Mersch was said to be moving, and the <i>Hour</i>
certainly contained periodically complimentary allusions to their higher
philanthropy and dividend-earning prospects. But that was as much as I
knew. The same people—people one met in smoking-rooms—said
that the Trans-Greenland Railway was the last card of de Mersch. British
investors wouldn’t trust the Duc without some sort of guarantee from
the British Government, and no other investor would trust him on any
terms. England was to guarantee something or other—the interest for
a number of years, I suppose. I didn’t believe them, of course—one
makes it a practice to believe nothing of the sort. But I recognised that
the evening was momentous to somebody—that Mr. Gurnard and the Duc
de Mersch and Churchill were to discuss something and that I was remotely
interested because the <i>Hour</i> employed me.</p>
<p>Churchill continued to pace up and down.</p>
<p>“Gurnard dines here to-night,” his aunt said.</p>
<p>“Oh, I see.” His hands played with some coins in his
trouser-pockets. “I see,” he said again, “they’ve
...”</p>
<p>The occasion impressed me. I remember very well the manner of both nephew
and aunt. They seemed to be suddenly called to come to a decision that was
no easy one, that they had wished to relegate to an indefinite future.</p>
<p>She left Churchill pacing nervously up and down.</p>
<p>“I could go on with something else, if you like,” I said.</p>
<p>“But I don’t like,” he said, energetically; “I’d
much rather not see the man. You know the sort of person he is.”</p>
<p>“Why, no,” I answered, “I never studied the Almanac de
Gotha.”</p>
<p>“Oh, I forgot,” he said. He seemed vexed with himself.</p>
<p>Churchill’s dinners were frequently rather trying to me. Personages
of enormous importance used to drop in—and reveal themselves as
rather asinine. At the best of times they sat dimly opposite to me,
discomposed me, and disappeared. Sometimes they stared me down. That night
there were two of them.</p>
<p>Gurnard I had heard of. One can’t help hearing of a Chancellor of
the Exchequer. The books of reference said that he was the son of one
William Gurnard, Esq., of Grimsby; but I remember that once in my club a
man who professed to know everything, assured me that W. Gurnard, Esq.
(whom he had described as a fish salesman), was only an adoptive father.
His rapid rise seemed to me inexplicable till the same man accounted for
it with a shrug: “When a man of such ability believes in nothing,
and sticks at nothing, there’s no saying how far he may go. He has
kicked away every ladder. He doesn’t mean to come down.”</p>
<p>This, no doubt, explained much; but not everything in his fabulous career.
His adherents called him an inspired statesman; his enemies set him down a
mere politician. He was a man of forty-five, thin, slightly bald, and with
an icy assurance of manner. He was indifferent to attacks upon his
character, but crushed mercilessly every one who menaced his position. He
stood alone, and a little mysterious; his own party was afraid of him.</p>
<p>Gurnard was quite hidden from me by table ornaments; the Duc de Mersch
glowed with light and talked voluminously, as if he had for years and
years been starved of human society. He glowed all over, it seemed to me.
He had a glorious beard, that let one see very little of his florid face
and took the edge away from an almost non-existent forehead and
depressingly wrinkled eyelids. He spoke excellent English, rather slowly,
as if he were forever replying to toasts to his health. It struck me that
he seemed to treat Churchill in nuances as an inferior, whilst for the
invisible Gurnard, he reserved an attitude of nervous self-assertion. He
had apparently come to dilate on the <i>Système Groënlandais</i>, and he
dilated. Some mistaken persons had insinuated that the <i>Système</i> was
neither more nor less than a corporate exploitation of unhappy Esquimaux.
De Mersch emphatically declared that those <i>mistaken</i> people were <i>mistaken</i>,
declared it with official finality. The Esquimaux were not unhappy. I paid
attention to my dinner, and let the discourse on the affairs of the
Hyperborean Protectorate lapse into an unheeded murmur. I tried to be the
simple amanuensis at the feast.</p>
<p>Suddenly, however, it struck me that de Mersch was talking at me; that he
had by the merest shade raised his intonation. He was dilating upon the
immense international value of the proposed Trans-Greenland Railway. Its
importance to British trade was indisputable; even the opposition had no
serious arguments to offer. It was the obvious duty of the British
Government to give the financial guarantee. He would not insist upon the
moral aspect of the work—it was unnecessary. Progress, improvement,
civilisation, a little less evil in the world—more light! It was our
duty not to count the cost of humanising a lower race. Besides, the thing
would pay like another Suez Canal. Its terminus and the British coaling
station would be on the west coast of the island.... I knew the man was
talking at me—I wondered why.</p>
<p>Suddenly he turned his glowing countenance full upon me.</p>
<p>“I think I must have met a member of your family,” he said.
The solution occurred to me. I was a journalist, he a person interested in
a railway that he wished the Government to back in some way or another.
His attempts to capture my suffrage no longer astonished me. I murmured:</p>
<p>“Indeed!”</p>
<p>“In Paris—Mrs. Etchingham Granger,” he said.</p>
<p>I said, “Oh, yes.”</p>
<p>Miss Churchill came to the rescue.</p>
<p>“The Duc de Mersch means our friend, your aunt,” she
explained. I had an unpleasant sensation. Through fronds of asparagus fern
I caught the eyes of Gurnard fixed upon me as though something had drawn
his attention. I returned his glance, tried to make his face out. It had
nothing distinctive in its half-hidden pallid oval; nothing that one could
seize upon. But it gave the impression of never having seen the light of
day, of never having had the sun upon it. But the conviction that I had
aroused his attention disturbed me. What could the man know about me? I
seemed to feel his glance bore through the irises of my eyes into the back
of my skull. The feeling was almost physical; it was as if some incredibly
concentrant reflector had been turned upon me. Then the eyelids dropped
over the metallic rings beneath them. Miss Churchill continued to explain.</p>
<p>“She has started a sort of <i>Salon des Causes Perdues</i> in the
Faubourg Saint Germain.” She was recording the vagaries of my aunt.
The Duc laughed.</p>
<p>“Ah, yes,” he said, “what a menagerie—Carlists,
and Orleanists, and Papal Blacks. I wonder she has not held a bazaar in
favour of your White Rose League.”</p>
<p>“Ah, yes,” I echoed, “I have heard that she was mad
about the divine right of kings.”</p>
<p>Miss Churchill rose, as ladies rise at the end of a dinner. I followed her
out of the room, in obedience to some minute signal.</p>
<p>We were on the best of terms—we two. She mothered me, as she
mothered everybody not beneath contempt or above a certain age. I liked
her immensely—the masterful, absorbed, brown lady. As she walked up
the stairs, she said, in half apology for withdrawing me.</p>
<p>“They’ve got things to talk about.”</p>
<p>“Why, yes,” I answered; “I suppose the railway matter
has to be settled.” She looked at me fixedly.</p>
<p>“You—you mustn’t talk,” she warned.</p>
<p>“Oh,” I answered, “I’m not indiscreet—not
essentially.”</p>
<p>The other three were somewhat tardy in making their drawing-room
appearance. I had a sense of them, leaning their heads together over the
edges of the table. In the interim a rather fierce political dowager
convoyed two well-controlled, blond daughters into the room. There was a
continual coming and going of such people in the house; they did with Miss
Churchill social business of some kind, arranged electoral rarée-shows,
and what not; troubled me very little. On this occasion the blond
daughters were types of the sixties’ survivals—the type that
unemotionally inspected albums. I was convoying them through a volume of
views of Switzerland, the dowager was saying to Miss Churchill:</p>
<p>“You think, then, it will be enough if we have....” When the
door opened behind my back. I looked round negligently and hastily
returned to the consideration of a shining photograph of the Dent du Midi.
A very gracious figure of a girl was embracing the grim Miss Churchill, as
a gracious girl should virginally salute a grim veteran.</p>
<p>“Ah, my dear Miss Churchill!” a fluting voice filled the large
room, “we were very nearly going back to Paris without once coming
to see you. We are only over for two days—for the Tenants’
Ball, and so my aunt ... but surely that is Arthur....”</p>
<p>I turned eagerly. It was the Dimensionist girl. She continued talking to
Miss Churchill. “We meet so seldom, and we are never upon terms,”
she said lightly. “I assure you we are like cat and dog.” She
came toward me and the blond maidens disappeared, everybody, everything
disappeared. I had not seen her for nearly a year. I had vaguely gathered
from Miss Churchill that she was regarded as a sister of mine, that she
had, with wealth inherited from a semi-fabulous Australian uncle, revived
the glories of my aunt’s house. I had never denied it, because I did
not want to interfere with my aunt’s attempts to regain some of the
family’s prosperity. It even had my sympathy to a small extent, for,
after all, the family was my family too.</p>
<p>As a memory my pseudo-sister had been something bright and clear-cut and
rather small; seen now, she was something that one could not look at for
glow. She moved toward me, smiling and radiant, as a ship moves beneath
towers of shining canvas. I was simply overwhelmed. I don’t know
what she said, what I said, what she did or I. I have an idea that we
conversed for some minutes. I remember that she said, at some point,</p>
<p>“Go away now; I want to talk to Mr. Gurnard.”</p>
<p>As a matter of fact, Gurnard was making toward her—a deliberate,
slow progress. She greeted him with nonchalance, as, beneath eyes, a woman
greets a man she knows intimately. I found myself hating him, thinking
that he was not the sort of man she ought to know.</p>
<p>“It’s settled?” she asked him, as he came within range.
He looked at me inquiringly—insolently. She said, “My brother,”
and he answered:</p>
<p>“Oh, yes,” as I moved away. I hated the man and I could not
keep my eyes off him and her. I went and stood against the mantel-piece.
The Duc de Mersch bore down upon them, and I welcomed his interruption
until I saw that he, too, was intimate with her, intimate with a pomposity
of flourishes as irritating as Gurnard’s nonchalance.</p>
<p>I stood there and glowered at them. I noted her excessive beauty; her
almost perilous self-possession while she stood talking to those two men.
Of me there was nothing left but the eyes. I had no mind, no thoughts. I
saw the three figures go through the attitudes of conversation—she
very animated, de Mersch grotesquely <i>empressé</i>, Gurnard
undisguisedly saturnine. He repelled me exactly as grossly vulgar men had
the power of doing, but he, himself, was not that—there was
something ... something. I could not quite make out his face, I never
could. I never did, any more than I could ever quite visualise hers. I
wondered vaguely how Churchill could work in harness with such a man, how
he could bring himself to be closeted, as he had just been, with him and
with a fool like de Mersch—I should have been afraid.</p>
<p>As for de Mersch, standing between those two, he seemed like a country
lout between confederate sharpers. It struck me that she let me see, made
me see, that she and Gurnard had an understanding, made manifest to me by
glances that passed when the Duc had his unobservant eyes turned
elsewhere.</p>
<p>I saw Churchill, in turn, move desultorily toward them, drawn in, like a
straw toward a little whirlpool. I turned my back in a fury of jealousy.</p>
<p><br/><br/></p>
<hr />
<p><SPAN name="link2HCH0010" id="link2HCH0010"> </SPAN></p>
<br/>
<h2> CHAPTER NINE </h2>
<p class="pfirst">
<span class="dropcap" style="font-size: 4.00em">I</span> had a pretty bad
night after that, and was not much in the mood for Fox on the morrow. The
sight of her had dwarfed everything; the thought of her disgusted me with
everything, made me out of conceit with the world—with that part of
the world that had become my world. I wanted to get up into hers—and
I could not see any way. The room in which Fox sat seemed to be hopelessly
off the road—to be hopelessly off any road to any place; to be the
end of a blind alley. One day I might hope to occupy such a room—in
my shirt-sleeves, like Fox. But that was not the end of my career—not
the end that I desired. She had upset me.</p>
<p>“You’ve just missed Polehampton,” Fox said; “wanted
to get hold of your 'Atmospheres.’”</p>
<p>“Oh, damn Polehampton,” I said, “and particularly damn
the 'Atmospheres.’”</p>
<p>“Willingly,” Fox said, “but I told Mr. P. that you were
willing if....”</p>
<p>“I don’t want to know,” I repeated. “I tell you I’m
sick of the things.”</p>
<p>“What a change,” he asserted, sympathetically, “I <i>thought</i>
you would.”</p>
<p>It struck me as disgusting that a person like Fox should think about me at
all. “Oh, I’ll see it through,” I said. “Who’s
the next?”</p>
<p>“We’ve got to have the Duc de Mersch now,” he answered,
“De Mersch as State Founder—written as large as you can—all
across the page. The moment’s come and we’ve got to rope it
in, that’s all. I’ve been middling good to you.... You
understand....”</p>
<p>He began to explain in his dark sentences. The time had come for an
energetically engineered boom in de Mersch—a boom all along the
line. And I was to commence the campaign. Fox had been good to me and I
was to repay him. I listened in a sort of apathetic indifference.</p>
<p>“Oh, very well,” I said. I was subconsciously aware that, as
far as I was concerned, the determining factor of the situation was the
announcement that de Mersch was to be in Paris. If he had been in his own
particular grand duchy I wouldn’t have gone after him. For a moment
I thought of the interview as taking place in London. But Fox—ostensibly,
at least—wasn’t even aware of de Mersch’s visit; spoke
of him as being in Paris—in a flat in which he was accustomed to
interview the continental financiers who took up so much of his time.</p>
<p>I realised that I wanted to go to Paris because she was there. She had
said that she was going to Paris on the morrow of yesterday. The name was
pleasant to me, and it turned the scale.</p>
<p>Fox’s eyes remained upon my face.</p>
<p>“Do you good, eh?” he dimly interpreted my thoughts. “A
run over. I thought you’d like it and, look here, Polehampton’s
taken over the <i>Bi-Monthly</i>; wants to get new blood into it, see? He’d
take something. I’ve been talking to him—a short series....
‘Aspects.’ That sort of thing.” I tried to work myself
into some sort of enthusiasm of gratitude. I knew that Fox had spoken well
of me to Polehampton—as a sort of set off.</p>
<p>“You go and see Mr. P.,” he confirmed; “it’s
really all arranged. And then get off to Paris as fast as you can and have
a good time.”</p>
<p>“Have I been unusually cranky lately?” I asked.</p>
<p>“Oh, you’ve been a little off the hooks, I thought, for the
last week or so.”</p>
<p>He took up a large bottle of white mucilage, and I accepted it as a sign
of dismissal. I was touched by his solicitude for my health. It always did
touch me, and I found myself unusually broad-minded in thought as I went
down the terra-cotta front steps into the streets. For all his frank
vulgarity, for all his shirt-sleeves—I somehow regarded that habit
of his as the final mark of the Beast—and the Louis Quinze
accessories, I felt a warm good-feeling for the little man.</p>
<p>I made haste to see Polehampton, to beard him in a sort of den that
contained a number of shelves of books selected for their glittering back
decoration. They gave the impression that Mr. Polehampton wished to
suggest to his visitors the fitness and propriety of clothing their walls
with the same gilt cloth. They gave that idea, but I think that, actually,
Mr. Polehampton took an aesthetic delight in the gilding. He was not a
publisher by nature. He had drifted into the trade and success, but
beneath a polish of acquaintance retained a fine awe for a book as such.
In early life he had had such shining things on a shiny table in a
parlour. He had a similar awe for his daughter, who had been born after
his entry into the trade, and who had the literary flavour—a flavour
so pronounced that he dragged her by the heels into any conversation with
us who hewed his raw material, expecting, I suppose, to cow us. For the
greater good of this young lady he had bought the <i>Bi-Monthly</i>—one
of the portentous political organs. He had, they said, ideas of forcing a
seat out of the party as a recompense.</p>
<p>It didn’t matter much what was the nature of my series of articles.
I was to get the atmosphere of cities as I had got those of the various
individuals. I seemed to pay on those lines, and Miss Polehampton
commended me.</p>
<p>“My daughter likes ... eh ... your touch, you know, and....”
His terms were decent—for the man, and were offered with a flourish
that indicated special benevolence and a reference to the hundred pounds.
I was at a loss to account for his manner until he began to stammer out an
indication. Its lines were that I knew Fox, and I knew Churchill and the
Duc de Mersch, and the <i>Hour</i>. “And those financial articles
... in the <i>Hour</i> ... were they now?... <i>Were</i> they ... was the
Trans-Greenland railway actually ... did I think it would be worth one’s
while ... in fact....” and so on.</p>
<p>I never was any good in a situation of that sort, never any good at all. I
ought to have assumed blank ignorance, but the man’s eyes pleaded;
it seemed a tremendous matter to him. I tried to be non-committal, and
said: “Of course I haven’t any right.” But I had a
vague, stupid sense that loyalty to Churchill demanded that I should back
up a man he was backing. As a matter of fact, nothing so direct was
a-gate, it couldn’t have been. It was something about shares in one
of de Mersch’s other enterprises. Polehampton was going to pick them
up for nothing, and they were going to rise when the boom in de Mersch’s
began—something of the sort. And the boom would begin as soon as the
news of the agreement about the railway got abroad.</p>
<p>I let him get it out of me in a way that makes the thought of that bare
place with its gilt book-backs and its three uncomfortable office-chairs
and the ground-glass windows through which one read the inversion of the
legend “Polehampton,” all its gloom and its rigid lines and
its pallid light, a memory of confusion. And Polehampton was properly
grateful, and invited me to dine with him and his phantasmal daughter—who
wanted to make my acquaintance. It was like a command to a state banquet
given by a palace official, and Lea would be invited to meet me. Miss
Polehampton did not like Lea, but he had to be asked once a year—to
encourage good feeling, I suppose. The interview dribbled out on those
lines. I asked if it was one of Lea’s days at the office. It was
not. I tried to put in a good word for Lea, but it was not very effective.
Polehampton was too subject to his assistant’s thorns to be
responsive to praise of him.</p>
<p>So I hurried out of the place. I wanted to be out of this medium in which
my ineffectiveness threatened to proclaim itself to me. It was not a very
difficult matter. I had, in those days, rooms in one of the political
journalists’ clubs—a vast mausoleum of white tiles. But a man
used to pack my portmanteau very efficiently and at short notice. At the
station one of those coincidences that are not coincidences made me run
against the great Callan. He was rather unhappy—found it impossible
to make an already distracted porter listen to the end of one of his
sentences with two-second waits between each word. For that reason he
brightened to see me—was delighted to find a through-journey
companion who would take him on terms of greatness. In the railway
carriage, divested of troublesome bags that imparted anxiety to his small
face and a stagger to his walk, he swelled to his normal dimensions.</p>
<p>“So you’re—going to—Paris,” he meditated,
“for the <i>Hour</i>.”</p>
<p>“I’m going to Paris for the <i>Hour</i>,” I agreed.</p>
<p>“Ah!” he went on, “you’re going to interview the
Elective Grand Duke....”</p>
<p>“We call him the Duc de Mersch,” I interrupted, flippantly. It
was a matter of nuances. The Elective Grand Duke was a philanthropist and
a State Founder, the Duc de Mersch was the hero as financier.</p>
<p>“Of Holstein-Launewitz,” Callan ignored. The titles slipped
over his tongue like the last drops of some inestimable oily vintage.</p>
<p>“I might have saved you the trouble. I’m going to see him
myself.”</p>
<p>“<i>You</i>,” I italicised. It struck me as phenomenal and
rather absurd that everybody that I came across should, in some way or
other, be mixed up with this portentous philanthropist. It was as if a
fisherman were drawing in a ground line baited with hundreds of hooks. He
had a little offended air.</p>
<p>“He, or, I should say, a number of people interested in a
philanthropic society, have asked me to go to Greenland.”</p>
<p>“Do they want to get rid of you?” I asked, flippantly. I was
made to know my place.</p>
<p>“My dear fellow,” Callan said, in his most deliberate, most
Olympian tone. “I believe you’re entirely mistaken, I believe
... I’ve been informed that the Système Groënlandais is one of the
healthiest places in the Polar regions. There are interested persons
who....”</p>
<p>“So I’ve heard,” I interrupted, “but I can assure
you I’ve heard nothing but good of the Système and the ... and its
philanthropists. I meant nothing against them. I was only astonished that
you should go to such a place.”</p>
<p>“I have been asked to go upon a mission,” he explained,
seriously, “to ascertain what the truth about the Système really is.
It is a new country with, I am assured, a great future in store. A great
deal of English money has been invested in its securities, and naturally
great interest is taken in its affairs.”</p>
<p>“So it seems,” I said, “I seem to run upon it at every
hour of the day and night.”</p>
<p>“Ah, yes,” Callan rhapsodised, “it has a great future in
store, a great future. The Duke is a true philanthropist. He has taken
infinite pains—infinite pains. He wished to build up a model state,
<i>the</i> model protectorate of the world, a place where perfect equality
shall obtain for all races, all creeds, and all colours. You would
scarcely believe how he has worked to ensure the happiness of the native
races. He founded the great society to protect the Esquimaux, the Society
for the Regeneration of the Arctic Regions—the S.R.A.R.—as you
called it, and now he is only waiting to accomplish his greatest project—the
Trans-Greenland railway. When that is done, he will hand over the Système
to his own people. That is the act of a great man.”</p>
<p>“Ah, yes,” I said.</p>
<p>“Well,” Callan began again, but suddenly paused. “By-the-bye,
this must go no farther,” he said, anxiously, “I will let you
have full particulars when the time is ripe.”</p>
<p>“My dear Callan,” I said, touchily, “I can hold my
tongue.”</p>
<p>He went off at tangent.</p>
<p>“I don’t want you to take my word—I haven’t seen
it yet. But I feel assured about it myself. The most distinguished people
have spoken to me in its favour. The celebrated traveller, Aston, spoke of
it with tears in his eyes. He was the first governor-general, you know. Of
course I should not take any interest in it, if I were not satisfied as to
that. It is percisely because I feel that the thing is one of the finest
monuments of a grand century that I am going to lend it the weight of my
pen.”</p>
<p>“I quite understand,” I assured him; then, solicitously,
“I hope they don’t expect you to do it for nothing.”</p>
<p>“Oh, dear, no,” Callan answered.</p>
<p>“Ah, well, I wish you luck,” I said. “They couldn’t
have got a better man to win over the National conscience. I suppose it
comes to that.”</p>
<p>Callan nodded.</p>
<p>“I fancy I have the ear of the public,” he said. He seemed to
get satisfaction from the thought.</p>
<p>The train entered Folkestone Harbour. The smell of the sea and the easy
send of the boat put a little heart into me, but my spirits were on the
down grade. Callan was a trying companion. The sight of him stirred uneasy
emotions, the sound of his voice jarred.</p>
<p>“Are you coming to the Grand?” he said, as we passed St.
Denis.</p>
<p>“My God, no,” I answered, hotly, “I’m going across
the river.”</p>
<p>“Ah,” he murmured, “the Quartier Latin. I wish I could
come with you. But I’ve my reputation to think of. You’d be
surprised how people get to hear of my movements. Besides, I’m a
family man.”</p>
<p>I was agitatedly silent. The train steamed into the glare of the electric
lights, and, getting into a fiacre, I breathed again. I seemed to be at
the entrance of a new life, a better sort of paradise, during that drive
across the night city. In London one is always a passenger, in Paris one
has reached a goal. The crowds on the pavements, under the plane-trees, in
the black shadows, in the white glare of the open spaces, are at leisure—they
go nowhere, seek nothing beyond.</p>
<p>We crossed the river, the unwinking towers of Notre Dame towering pallidly
against the dark sky behind us; rattled into the new light of the resuming
boulevard; turned up a dark street, and came to a halt before a
half-familiar shut door. You know how one wakes the sleepy concierge, how
one takes one’s candle, climbs up hundreds and hundreds of smooth
stairs, following the slipshod footfalls of a half-awakened guide upward
through Rembrandt’s own shadows, and how one’s final sleep is
sweetened by the little inconveniences of a strange bare room and of a
strange hard bed.</p>
<p><br/><br/></p>
<hr />
<p><SPAN name="link2HCH0011" id="link2HCH0011"> </SPAN></p>
<br/>
<h2> CHAPTER TEN </h2>
<p class="pfirst">
<span class="dropcap" style="font-size: 4.00em">B</span>efore noon of the
next day I was ascending the stairs of the new house in which the Duc had
his hermitage. There was an air of secrecy in the broad publicity of the
carpeted stairs that led to his flat; a hush in the atmosphere; in the
street itself, a glorified <i>cul de sac</i> that ran into the bustling
life of the Italiens. It had the sudden sluggishness of a back-water. One
seemed to have grown suddenly deaf in the midst of the rattle.</p>
<p>There was an incredible suggestion of silence—the silence of a
private detective—in the mien of the servant who ushered me into a
room. He was the English servant of the theatre—the English servant
that foreigners affect. The room had a splendour of its own, not a cheaply
vulgar splendour, but the vulgarity of the most lavish plush and purple
kind. The air was heavy, killed by the scent of exotic flowers, darkened
by curtains that suggested the voluminous velvet backgrounds of certain
old portraits. The Duc de Mersch had carried with him into this place of
retirement the taste of the New Palace, that show-place of his that was
the stupefaction of swarms of honest tourists.</p>
<p>I remembered soon enough that the man was a philanthropist, that he might
be an excellent man of heart and indifferent of taste. He must be. But I
was prone to be influenced by things of this sort, and felt depressed at
the thought that so much of royal excellence should weigh so heavily in
the wrong scale of the balance of the applied arts. I turned my back on
the room and gazed at the blazing white decorations of the opposite
house-fronts.</p>
<p>A door behind me must have opened, for I heard the sounds of a concluding
tirade in a high-pitched voice.</p>
<p>“<i>Et quant à un duc de farce, je ne m’en fiche pas mal, moi</i>,”
it said in an accent curiously compounded of the foreign and the <i>coulisse</i>.
A muttered male remonstrance ensued, and then, with disconcerting
clearness:</p>
<p>“<i>Gr-r-rangeur—Eschingan—eh bien—il entend. Et
moi, j’entends, moi aussi. Tu veux me jouer contre elle. La Grangeur—pah!
Consoles-toi avec elle, mon vieux. Je ne veux plus de toi. Tu m’as
donné de tes sales rentes Groenlandoises, et je n’ai pas pu les
vendre. Ah, vieux farceur, tu vas voir ce que j’en vais faire.</i>”</p>
<p>A glorious creature—a really glorious creature—came out of an
adjoining room. She was as frail, as swaying as a garden lily. Her great
blue eyes turned irefully upon me, her bowed lips parted, her nostrils
quivered.</p>
<p>“<i>Et quant à vous, M. Grangeur Eschingan,</i>” she began,
“<i>je vais vous donner mon idée à moi ...</i>”</p>
<p>I did not understand the situation in the least, but I appreciated the
awkwardness of it. The world seemed to be standing on its head. I was
overcome; but I felt for the person in the next room. I did not know what
to do. Suddenly I found myself saying:</p>
<p>“I am extremely sorry, madam, but I don’t understand French.”
An expression of more intense vexation passed into her face—her
beautiful face. I fancy she wished—wished intensely—to give me
the benefit of her “<i>idée à elle</i>.” She made a quick,
violent gesture of disgusted contempt, and turned toward the half-open
door from which she had come. She began again to dilate upon the little
weaknesses of the person behind, when silently and swiftly it closed. We
heard the lock click. With extraordinary quickness she had her mouth at
the keyhole: “<i>Peeg, peeg</i>,” she enunciated. Then she
stood to her full height, her face became calm, her manner stately. She
glided half way across the room, paused, looked at me, and pointed toward
the unmoving door.</p>
<p>“<i>Peeg, peeg</i>,” she explained, mysteriously. I think she
was warning me against the wiles of the person behind the door. I gazed
into her great eyes. “I understand,” I said, gravely. She
glided from the room. For me the incident supplied a welcome touch of
comedy. I had leisure for thought. The door remained closed. It made the
Duc a more real person for me. I had regarded him as a rather tiresome
person in whom a pompous philanthropism took the place of human feelings.
It amused me to be called <i>Le Grangeur</i>. It amused me, and I stood in
need of amusement. Without it I might never have written the article on
the Duc. I had started out that morning in a state of nervous irritation.
I had wanted more than ever to have done with the thing, with the <i>Hour</i>,
with journalism, with everything. But this little new experience buoyed me
up, set my mind working in less morbid lines. I began to wonder whether de
Mersch would funk, or whether he would take my non-comprehension of the
woman’s tirades as a thing assured.</p>
<p>The door at which I had entered, by which she had left, opened.</p>
<p>He must have impressed me in some way or other that evening at the
Churchills. He seemed a very stereotyped image in my memory. He spoke just
as he had spoken, moved his hands just as I expected him to move them. He
called for no modification of my views of his person. As a rule one
classes a man so-and-so at first meeting, modifies the classification at
each subsequent one, and so on. He seemed to be all affability, of an
adipose turn. He had the air of the man of the world among men of the
world; but none of the unconscious reserve of manner that one expects to
find in the temporarily great. He had in its place a kind of
sub-sulkiness, as if he regretted the pedestal from which he had
descended.</p>
<p>In his slow commercial English he apologised for having kept me waiting;
he had been taking the air of this fine morning, he said. He mumbled the
words with his eyes on my waistcoat, with an air that accorded rather ill
with the semblance of portentous probity that his beard conferred on him.
But he set an eye-glass in his left eye immediately afterward, and looked
straight at me as if in challenge. With a smiling “Don’t
mention,” I tried to demonstrate that I met him half way.</p>
<p>“You want to interview me,” he said, blandly. “I am only
too pleased. I suppose it is about my Arctic schemes that you wish to
know. I will do what I can to inform you. You perhaps remember what I said
when I had the pleasure of meeting you at the house of the Right
Honourable Mr. Churchill. It has been the dream of my life to leave behind
me a happy and contented State—as much as laws and organisation can
make one. This is what I should most like the English to know of me.”
He was a dull talker. I supposed that philanthropists and state founders
kept their best faculties for their higher pursuits. I imagined the low,
receding forehead and the pink-nailed, fleshy hands to belong to a new
Solon, a latter-day Æneas. I tried to work myself into the properly
enthusiastic frame of mind. After all, it was a great work that he had
undertaken. I was too much given to dwell upon intellectual gifts. These
the Duc seemed to lack. I credited him with having let them be merged in
his one noble idea.</p>
<p>He furnished me with statistics. They had laid down so many miles of
railways, used so many engines of British construction. They had taught
the natives to use and to value sewing-machines and European costumes. So
many hundred of English younger sons had gone to make their fortunes and,
incidentally, to enlighten the Esquimaux—so many hundreds of French,
of Germans, Greeks, Russians. All these lived and moved in harmony,
employed, happy, free labourers, protected by the most rigid laws.
Man-eating, fetich-worship, slavery had been abolished, stamped out. The
great international society for the preservation of Polar freedom watched
over all, suggested new laws, modified the old. The country was unhealthy,
but not to men of clean lives—<i>hominibus bonæ voluntatis</i>. It
asked for no others.</p>
<p>“I have had to endure much misrepresentation. I have been called
names,” the Duc said.</p>
<p>The figure of the lady danced before my eyes, lithe, supple—a statue
endued with the motion of a serpent. I seemed to see her sculptured white
hand pointing to the closed door.</p>
<p>“Ah, yes,” I said, “but one knows the people that call
you names.”</p>
<p>“Well, then,” he answered, “it is your task to make them
know the truth. Your nation has so much power. If it will only realise.”</p>
<p>“I will do my best,” I said.</p>
<p>I saw the apotheosis of the Press—a Press that makes a State Founder
suppliant to a man like myself. For he had the tone of a deprecating
petitioner. I stood between himself and a people, the arbiter of the
peoples, of the kings of the future. I was nothing, nobody; yet here I
stood in communion with one of those who change the face of continents. He
had need of me, of the power that was behind me. It was strange to be
alone in that room with that man—to be there just as I might be in
my own little room alone with any other man.</p>
<p>I was not unduly elated, you must understand. It was nothing to me. I was
just a person elected by some suffrage of accidents. Even in my own eyes I
was merely a symbol—the sign visible of incomprehensible power.</p>
<p>“I will do my best,” I said.</p>
<p>“Ah, yes, do,” he said, “Mr. Churchill told me how
nicely you can do such things.”</p>
<p>I said that it was very kind of Mr. Churchill. The tension of the
conversation was relaxed. The Duc asked if I had yet seen my aunt.</p>
<p>“I had forgotten her,” I said.</p>
<p>“Oh, you must see her,” he said; “she is a most
remarkable lady. She is one of my relaxations. All Paris talks about her,
I can assure you.”</p>
<p>“I had no idea,” I said.</p>
<p>“Oh, cultivate her,” he said; “you will be amused.”</p>
<p>“I will,” I said, as I took my leave.</p>
<p>I went straight home to my little room above the roofs. I began at once to
write my article, working at high pressure, almost hysterically. I
remember that place and that time so well. In moments of emotion one gazes
fixedly at things, hardly conscious of them. Afterward one remembers.</p>
<p>I can still see the narrow room, the bare, brown, discoloured walls, the
incongruous marble clock on the mantel-piece, the single rickety chair
that swayed beneath me. I could almost draw the tortuous pattern of the
faded cloth that hid the round table at which I sat. The ink was thick,
pale, and sticky; the pen spluttered. I wrote furiously, anxious to be
done with it. Once I went and leaned over the balcony, trying to hit on a
word that would not come. Miles down below, little people crawled over the
cobbled street, little carts rattled, little workmen let down casks into a
cellar. It was all very grey, small, and clear.</p>
<p>Through the open window of an opposite garret I could see a sculptor
working at a colossal clay model. In his white blouse he seemed big, out
of all proportion to the rest of the world. Level with my eyes there were
flat lead roofs and chimneys. On one of these was scrawled, in big,
irregular, blue-painted letters: “<i>A bas Coignet</i>.”</p>
<p>Great clouds began to loom into view over the house-tops, rounded,
toppling masses of grey, lit up with sullen orange against the pale limpid
blue of the sky. I stood and looked at all these objects. I had come out
here to think—thoughts had deserted me. I could only look.</p>
<p>The clouds moved imperceptibly, fatefully onward, a streak of lightning
tore them apart. They whirled like tortured smoke and grew suddenly black.
Large spots of rain with jagged edges began to fall on the lead floor of
my balcony.</p>
<p>I turned into the twilight of my room and began to write. I can still feel
the tearing of my pen-point on the coarse paper. It was a hindrance to
thought, but my flow of words ignored it, gained impetus from it, as a
stream does at the breaking of a dam.</p>
<p>I was writing a pæan to a great coloniser. That sort of thing was in the
air then. I was drawn into it, carried away by my subject. Perhaps I let
it do so because it was so little familiar to my lines of thought. It was
fresh ground and I revelled in it. I committed myself to that kind of
emotional, lyrical outburst that one dislikes so much on re-reading. I was
half conscious of the fact, but I ignored it.</p>
<p>The thunderstorm was over, and there was a moist sparkling freshness in
the air when I hurried with my copy to the <i>Hour</i> office in the
Avenue de l’Opéra. I wished to be rid of it, to render impossible
all chance of revision on the morrow.</p>
<p>I wanted, too, to feel elated; I expected it. It was a right. At the
office I found the foreign correspondent, a little cosmopolitan Jew whose
eyebrows began their growth on the bridge of his nose. He was effusive and
familiar, as the rest of his kind.</p>
<p>“Hullo, Granger,” was his greeting. I was used to regarding
myself as fallen from a high estate, but I was not yet so humble in spirit
as to relish being called Granger by a stranger of his stamp. I tried to
freeze him politely.</p>
<p>“Read your stuff in the <i>Hour</i>,” was his rejoinder;
“jolly good I call it. Been doing old Red-Beard? Let’s have a
look. Yes, yes. That’s the way—that’s the real thing—I
call it. Must have bored you to death ... old de Mersch I mean. I ought to
have had the job, you know. My business, interviewing people in Paris. But
<i>I</i> don’t mind. Much rather you did it than I. You do it a heap
better.”</p>
<p>I murmured thanks. There was a pathos about the sleek little man—a
pathos that is always present in the type. He seemed to be trying to
assume a deprecating equality.</p>
<p>“Where are you going to-night?” he asked, with sudden
effusiveness. I was taken aback. One is not used to being asked these
questions after five minutes’ acquaintance. I said that I had no
plans.</p>
<p>“Look here,” he said, brightening up, “come and have
dinner with me at Breguet’s, and look in at the Opera afterward. We’ll
have a real nice chat.”</p>
<p>I was too tired to frame an adequate excuse. Besides, the little man was
as eager as a child for a new toy. We went to Breguet’s and had a
really excellent dinner.</p>
<p>“Always come here,” he said; “one meets a lot of swells.
It runs away with a deal of money—but I don’t care to do
things on the cheap, not for the <i>Hour</i>, you know. You can always be
certain when I say that I have a thing from a senator that he is a
senator, and not an old woman in a paper kiosque. Most of them do that
sort of thing, you know.”</p>
<p>“I always wondered,” I said, mildly.</p>
<p>“That’s de Sourdam I nodded to as we came in, and that old
chap there is Pluyvis—the Affaire man, you know. I must have a word
with him in a minute, if you’ll excuse me.”</p>
<p>He began to ask affectionately after the health of the excellent Fox,
asked if I saw him often, and so on and so on. I divined with amusement
that was pleasurable that the little man had his own little axe to grind,
and thought I might take a turn at the grindstone if he managed me well.
So he nodded to de Sourdam of the Austrian embassy and had his word with
Pluyvis, and rejoiced to have impressed me—I could see him bubble
with happiness and purr. He proposed that we should stroll as far as the
paper kiosque that he patronised habitually—it was kept by a
fellow-Israelite—a snuffy little old woman.</p>
<p>I understood that in the joy of his heart he was for expanding, for
wasting a few minutes on a stroll.</p>
<p>“Haven’t stretched my legs for months,” he explained.</p>
<p>We strolled there through the summer twilight. It was so pleasant to
saunter through the young summer night. There were so many little things
to catch the eyes, so many of the little things down near the earth;
expressions on faces of the passers, the set of a collar, the quaint
foreign tightness of waist of a good bourgeoise who walked arm in arm with
her perspiring spouse. The gilding on the statue of Joan of Arc had a
pleasant littleness of Philistinism, the arcades of the Rue de Rivoli
broke up the grey light pleasantly too. I remembered a little shop—a
little Greek affair with a windowful of pinchbeck—where I had been
given a false five-franc piece years and years ago. The same villainous
old Levantine stood in the doorway, perhaps the fez that he wore was the
same fez. The little old woman that we strolled to was bent nearly double.
Her nose touched her wares as often as not, her mittened hands sought
quiveringly the papers that the correspondent asked for. I liked him the
better for his solicitude for this forlorn piece of flotsam of his own
race.</p>
<p>“Always come here,” he exclaimed; “one gets into habits.
Very honest woman, too, you can be certain of getting your change. If you’re
a stranger you can’t be sure that they won’t give you Italian
silver, you know.”</p>
<p>“Oh, I know,” I answered. I knew, too, that he wished me to
purchase something. I followed the course of her groping hands, caught
sight of the <i>Revue Rouge</i>, and remembered that it contained
something about Greenland. I helped myself to it, paid for it, and
received my just change. I felt that I had satisfied the little man, and
felt satisfied with myself.</p>
<p>“I want to see Radet’s article on Greenland,” I said.</p>
<p>“Oh, yes,” he explained, once more exhibiting himself in the
capacity of the man who knows, “Radet gives it to them. Rather a
lark, I call it, though you mustn’t let old de Mersch know you read
him. Radet got sick of Cochin, and tried Greenland. He’s getting
touched by the Whites you know. They say that the priests don’t like
the way the Système’s playing into the hands of the Protestants and
the English Government. So they set Radet on to write it down. He’s
going in for mysticism and all that sort of thing—just like all
these French jokers are doing. Got deuced thick with that lot in the F.
St. Germain—some relation of yours, ain’t they? Rather a lark
that lot, quite the thing just now, everyone goes there; old de Mersch
too. Have frightful rows sometimes, such a mixed lot, you see.” The
good little man rattled amiably along beside me.</p>
<p>“Seems quite funny to be buying books,” he said. “I
haven’t read a thing I’ve bought, not for years.”</p>
<p>We reached the Opera in time for the end of the first act—it was
Aïda, I think. My little friend had a free pass all over the house. I had
not been in it for years. In the old days I had always seen the stage from
a great height, craning over people’s heads in a sultry twilight;
now I saw it on a level, seated at my ease. I had only the power of the
Press to thank for the change.</p>
<p>“Come here as often as I can,” my companion said; “can’t
do without music when it’s to be had.” Indeed he had the love
of his race for it. It seemed to soften him, to change his nature, as he
sat silent by my side.</p>
<p>But the closing notes of each scene found him out in the cool of the
corridors, talking, and being talked to by anyone that would vouchsafe him
a word.</p>
<p>“Pick up a lot here,” he explained.</p>
<p>After the finale we leaned over one of the side balconies to watch the
crowd streaming down the marble staircases. It is a scene that I never
tire of. There is something so fantastically tawdry in the coloured marble
of the architecture. It is for all the world like a triumph of ornamental
soap work; one expects to smell the odours. And the torrent of humanity
pouring liquidly aslant through the mirror-like light, and the
spaciousness.... Yes, it is fantastic, somehow; ironical, too.</p>
<p>I was watching the devious passage of a rather drunken, gigantic, florid
Englishman, wondering, I think, how he would reach his bed.</p>
<p>“That must be a relation of yours,” the correspondent said,
pointing. My glance followed the line indicated by his pale finger. I made
out the glorious beard of the Duc de Mersch, on his arm was an old lady to
whom he seemed to pay deferential attention. His head was bent on one
side; he was smiling frankly. A little behind them, on the stairway, there
was a space. Perhaps I was mistaken; perhaps there was no space—I
don’t know. I was only conscious of a figure, an indescribably
clear-cut woman’s figure, gliding down the way. It had a coldness, a
self-possession, a motion of its own. In that clear, transparent,
shimmering light, every little fold of the dress, every little shadow of
the white arms, the white shoulders, came up to me. The face turned up to
meet mine. I remember so well the light shining down on the face, not a
shadow anywhere, not a shadow beneath the eyebrows, the nostrils, the
waves of hair. It was a vision of light, theatening, sinister.</p>
<p>She smiled, her lips parted.</p>
<p>“You come to me to-morrow,” she said. Did I hear the words,
did her lips merely form them? She was far, far down below me; the air was
alive with the rustling of feet, of garments, of laughter, full of sounds
that made themselves heard, full of sounds that would not be caught.</p>
<p>“You come to me ... to-morrow.”</p>
<p>The old lady on the Duc de Mersch’s arm was obviously my aunt. I did
not see why I should not go to them to-morrow. It struck me suddenly and
rather pleasantly that this was, after all, my family. This old lady
actually was a connection more close than anyone else in the world. As for
the girl, to all intents and, in everyone else’s eyes, she was my
sister. I cannot say I disliked having her for my sister, either. I stood
looking down upon them and felt less alone than I had done for many years.</p>
<p>A minute scuffle of the shortest duration was taking place beside me.
There were a couple of men at my elbow. I don’t in the least know
what they were—perhaps marquises, perhaps railway employees—one
never can tell over there. One of them was tall and blond, with a heavy,
bow-shaped red moustache—Irish in type; the other of no particular
height, excellently groomed, dark, and exemplary. I knew he was exemplary
from some detail of costume that I can’t remember—his gloves
or a strip of silk down the sides of his trousers—something of the
sort. The blond was saying something that I did not catch. I heard the
words “de Mersch” and “<i>Anglaise</i>,” and saw
the dark man turn his attention to the little group below. Then I caught
my own name mispronounced and somewhat of a stumbling-block to a
high-pitched contemptuous intonation. The little correspondent, who was on
my other arm, started visibly and moved swiftly behind my back.</p>
<p>“<i>Messieurs</i>,” he said in an urgent whisper, and drew
them to a little distance. I saw him say something, saw them pivot to look
at me, shrug their shoulders and walk away. I didn’t in the least
grasp the significance of the scene—not then.</p>
<p>“What’s the matter?” I asked my returning friend;
“were they talking about me?” He answered nervously.</p>
<p>“Oh, it was about your aunt’s Salon, you know. They might have
been going to say something awkward ... one never knows.”</p>
<p>“They really <i>do</i> talk about it then?” I said. “I’ve
a good mind to attend one of their exhibitions.”</p>
<p>“Why, of course,” he said, “you ought. I really think
you <i>ought</i>.”</p>
<p>“I’ll go to-morrow,” I answered.</p>
<p><br/><br/></p>
<hr />
<p><SPAN name="link2HCH0012" id="link2HCH0012"> </SPAN></p>
<br/>
<h2> CHAPTER ELEVEN </h2>
<p class="pfirst">
<span class="dropcap" style="font-size: 4.00em">I</span> couldn’t
get to sleep that night, but lay and tossed, lit my candle and read, and
so on, for ever and ever—for an eternity. I was confoundedly
excited; there were a hundred things to be thought about; clamouring to be
thought about; out-clamouring the re-current chimes of some near clock. I
began to read the article by Radet in the <i>Revue Rouge</i>—the one
I had bought of the old woman in the kiosque. It upset me a good deal—that
article. It gave away the whole Greenland show so completely that the
ecstatic bosh I had just despatched to the <i>Hour</i> seemed impossible.
I suppose the good Radet had his axe to grind—just as I had had to
grind the State Founder’s, but Radet’s axe didn’t show.
I was reading about an inland valley, a broad, shadowy, grey thing;
immensely broad, immensely shadowy, winding away between immense,
half-invisible mountains into the silence of an unknown country. A little
band of men, microscopic figures in that immensity, in those mists, crept
slowly up it. A man among them was speaking; I seemed to hear his voice,
low, monotonous, overpowered by the wan light and the silence and the
vastness.</p>
<p>And how well it was done—how the man could write; how skilfully he
made his points. There was no slosh about it, no sentiment. The touch was
light, in places even gay. He saw so well the romance of that dun band
that had cast remorse behind; that had no return, no future, that spread
desolation desolately. This was merely a review article—a thing that
in England would have been unreadable; the narrative of a nomad of some
genius. I could never have written like that—I should have spoilt it
somehow. It set me tingling with desire, with the desire that transcends
the sexual; the desire for the fine phrase, for the right word—for
all the other intangibles. And I had been wasting all this time; had been
writing my inanities. I must go away; must get back, right back to the old
road, must work. There was so little time. It was unpleasant, too, to have
been mixed up in this affair, to have been trepanned into doing my best to
help it on its foul way. God knows I had little of the humanitarian in me.
If people must murder in the by-ways of an immense world they must do
murder and pay the price. But that I should have been mixed up in such was
not what I had wanted. I must have done with it all; with all this sort of
thing, must get back to my old self, must get back. I seemed to hear the
slow words of the Duc de Mersch.</p>
<p>“We have increased exports by so much; the imports by so much. We
have protected the natives, have kept their higher interests ever present
in our minds. And through it all we have never forgotten the mission
entrusted to us by Europe—to remove the evil of darkness from the
earth—to root out barbarism with its nameless horrors, whose
existence has been a blot on our consciences. Men of good-will and
self-sacrifice are doing it now—are laying down their priceless
lives to root out ... to root out....”</p>
<p>Of course they <i>were</i> rooting them out.</p>
<p>It didn’t matter to me. One supposes that that sort of native exists
for that sort of thing—to be rooted out by men of good-will, with
careers to make. The point was that that was what they were really doing
out there—rooting out the barbarians as well as the barbarism, and
proving themselves worthy of their hire. And I had been writing them up
and was no better than the farcical governor of a department who would
write on the morrow to protest that that was what they did not do. You see
I had a sort of personal pride in those days; and preferred to think of
myself as a decent person. I knew that people would say the same sort of
thing about me that they said about all the rest of them. I couldn’t
very well protest. I <i>had</i> been scratching the backs of all sorts of
creatures; out of friendship, out of love—for all sorts of reasons.
This was only a sort of last straw—or perhaps it was the sight of
her that had been the last straw. It seemed naïvely futile to have been
wasting my time over Mrs. Hartly and those she stood for, when there was
something so different in the world—something so like a current of
east wind.</p>
<p>That vein of thought kept me awake, and a worse came to keep it company.
The men from the next room came home—students, I suppose. They
talked gaily enough, their remarks interspersed by the thuds of falling
boots and the other incomprehensible noises of the night. Through the
flimsy partition I caught half sentences in that sort of French intonation
that is so impossible to attain. It reminded me of the voices of the two
men at the Opera. I began to wonder what they had been saying—what
they could have been saying that concerned me and affected the little
correspondent to interfere. Suddenly the thing dawned upon me with the
startling clearness of a figure in a complicated pattern—a clearness
from which one cannot take one’s eyes.</p>
<p>It threw everything—the whole world—into more unpleasant
relations with me than even the Greenland affair. They had not been
talking about my aunt and her Salon, but about my ... my sister. She was
De Mersch’s “<i>Anglaise</i>.” I did not believe it, but
probably all Paris—the whole world—said she was. And to the
whole world I was her brother! Those two men who had looked at me over
their shoulders had shrugged and said, “Oh, <i>he’s</i> ...”
And the whole world wherever I went would whisper in asides, “Don’t
you know Granger? He’s the brother. De Mersch employs him.”</p>
<p>I began to understand everything; the woman in de Mersch’s room with
her “Eschingan-Grangeur-r-r”; the deference of the little Jew—the
man who knew. <i>He</i> knew that I—that I, who patronised him, was
a person to stand well with because of my—my sister’s hold
over de Mersch. I wasn’t, of course, but you can’t understand
how the whole thing maddened me all the same. I hated the world—this
world of people who whispered and were whispered to, of men who knew and
men who wanted to know—the shadowy world of people who didn’t
matter, but whose eyes and voices were all round one and did somehow
matter. I knew well enough how it had come about. It was de Mersch—the
State Founder, with his shamed face and his pallid hands. She had been
attracted by his air of greatness, by his elective grand-dukedom, by his
protestations. Women are like that. She had been attracted and didn’t
know what she was doing, didn’t know what the world was over here—how
people talked. She had been excited by the whirl and flutter of it, and
perhaps she didn’t care. The thing must come to an end, however. She
had said that I should go to her on the morrow. Well, I would go, and I
would put a stop to this. I had suddenly discovered how very much I was a
Granger of Etchingham, after all I <i>had</i> family traditions and graves
behind me. And for the sake of all these people whose one achievement had
been the making of a good name I <i>had</i> to intervene now. After all—“<i>Bon
sang ne</i>” —does not get itself talked about in <i>that</i>
way.</p>
<p>The early afternoon of the morrow found me in a great room—a faded,
sombre salon of the house my aunt had taken in the Faubourg Saint Germain.
Numbers of strong-featured people were talking in groups among the tables
and chairs of a time before the Revolution. I rather forget how I had got
there, and what had gone before. I must have arisen late and passed the
intervening hours in a state of trepidation. I was going to see her, and I
was like a cub in love, with a man’s place to fill. It was a
preposterous state of things that set the solid world in a whirl. Once
there, my eyes suddenly took in things.</p>
<p>I had a sense of her standing by my side. She had just introduced me to my
aunt—a heavy-featured, tired-eyed village tyrant. She was so
obviously worn out, so obviously “not what she had been,” that
her face would have been pitiful but for its immovable expression of class
pride. The Grangers of Etchingham, you see, were so absolutely at the top
of their own particular kind of tree that it was impossible for them to
meet anyone who was not an inferior. A man might be a cabinet minister,
might even be a prince, but he couldn’t be a Granger of Etchingham,
couldn’t have such an assortment of graves, each containing a
Granger, behind his back. The expression didn’t even lift for me who
had. It couldn’t, it was fixed there. One wondered what she was
doing in this <i>galère</i>. It seemed impossible that she should interest
herself in the restoration of the Bourbons—they were all very well,
but they weren’t even English, let alone a county family. I figured
it out that she must have set her own village so much in order that there
remained nothing but the setting in order of the rest of the world. Her
bored eyes wandered sleepily over the assemblage. They seemed to have no
preferences for any of them. They rested on the vacuously Bonaparte
prince, on the moribund German Jesuit to whom he was listening, on the
darkly supple young Spanish priest, on the rosy-gilled English Passionist,
on Radet, the writer of that article in the <i>Revue Rouge</i>, who was
talking to a compatriot in one of the tall windows. She seemed to accept
the saturnine-looking men, the political women, who all spoke a language
not their own, with an accent and a fluency, and a dangerous far-away
smile and a display of questionable teeth all their own. She seemed to
class the political with the pious, the obvious adventurer with the
seeming fanatic. It was amazing to me to see her there, standing with her
county family self-possession in the midst of so much that was
questionable. She offered me no explanation; I had to find one for myself.</p>
<p>We stood and talked in the centre of the room. It did not seem a place in
which one <i>could</i> sit.</p>
<p>“Why have you never been to see me?” she asked languidly.
“I might never have known of your existence if it had not been for
your sister.” My sister was standing at my side, you must remember.
I don’t suppose that I started, but I made my aunt no answer.</p>
<p>“Indeed,” she went on, “I should never have known that
you had a sister. Your father was so <i>very</i> peculiar. From the day he
married, my husband never heard a word from him.”</p>
<p>“They were so very different,” I said, listlessly.</p>
<p>“Ah, yes,” she answered, “brothers so often are.”
She sighed, apropos of nothing. She continued to utter disjointed
sentences from which I gathered a skeleton history of my <i>soi distant</i>
sister’s introduction of herself and of her pretensions. She had, it
seemed, casually introduced herself at some garden-party or function of
the sort, had represented herself as a sister of my own to whom a maternal
uncle had left a fabulous fortune. She herself had suggested her being
sheltered under my aunt’s roof as a singularly welcome “paying
guest.” She herself, too, had suggested the visit to Paris and had
hired the house from a degenerate Duc de Luynes who preferred the delights
of an <i>appartement</i> in the less lugubrious Avenue Marceau.</p>
<p>“We have tastes so much in common,” my aunt explained, as she
moved away to welcome a new arrival. I was left alone with the woman who
called herself my sister.</p>
<p>We stood a little apart. Each little group of talkers in the vast room
seemed to stand just without earshot of the next. I had my back to the
door, my face to her.</p>
<p>“And so you have come,” she said, maliciously it seemed to me.</p>
<p>It was impossible to speak in <i>such</i> a position; in such a place;
impossible to hold a discussion on family affairs when a diminutive
Irishwoman with too mobile eyebrows, and a couple of gigantic, raw-boned,
lugubrious Spaniards, were in a position to hear anything that one uttered
above a whisper. One might want to raise one’s voice. Besides, she
was so—so terrible; there was no knowing what she might not say. She
so obviously did not care what the Irish or the Spaniards or the Jesuits
heard or thought, that I was forced to the mortifying conclusion that I
did.</p>
<p>“Oh, I’ve come,” I answered. I felt as outrageously out
of it as one does at a suburban hop where one does not know one animal of
the menagerie. I did not know what to do or what to say, or what to do
with my hands. I was pervaded by the unpleasant idea that all those
furtive eyes were upon me; gauging me because I was the brother of a
personality. I was concerned about the fit of my coat and my boots, and
all the while I was in a furious temper; my errand was important.</p>
<p>She stood looking at me, a sinuous, brilliant thing, with a light in the
eyes half challenging, half openly victorious.</p>
<p>“You have come,” she said, “and ...”</p>
<p>I became singularly afraid of her; and wanted to stop her mouth. She might
be going to say anything. She overpowered me so that I actually dwindled—into
the gawkiness of extreme youth. I became a goggle-eyed, splay-footed boy
again and made a boy’s desperate effort after a recovery at one
stroke of an ideal standard of dignity.</p>
<p>“I must have a word with you,” I said, remembering. She made a
little gesture with her hands, signifying “I am here.” “But
in private,” I added.</p>
<p>“Oh, everything’s in private here,” she said. I was
silent.</p>
<p>“I must,” I added after a time.</p>
<p>“I can’t retire with you,” she said; “‘it
would look odd,’ you’d say, wouldn’t you?” I
shrugged my shoulders in intense irritation. I didn’t want to be
burlesqued. A flood of fresh people came into the room. I heard a throaty
“ahem” behind me. The Duc de Mersch was introducing himself to
notice. It was as I had thought—the man was an habitue, with his
well-cut clothes, his air of protestation, and his tremendous golden poll.
He was the only sunlight that the gloomy place rejoiced in. He bowed low
over my oppressor’s hand, smiled upon me, and began to utter
platitudes in English.</p>
<p>“Oh, you may speak French,” she said carelessly.</p>
<p>“But your brother....” he answered.</p>
<p>“I understand French very well,” I said. I was in no mood to
spare him embarrassments; wanted to show him that I had a hold over him,
and knew he wasn’t the proper person to talk to a young lady. He
glared at me haughtily.</p>
<p>“But yesterday ...” he began in a tone that burlesqued august
displeasure. I was wondering what he had looked like on the other side of
the door—whilst that lady had been explaining his nature to me.</p>
<p>“Yesterday I wished to avoid embarrassments,” I said; “I
was to represent your views about Greenland. I might have misunderstood
you in some important matter.”</p>
<p>“I see, I see,” he said conciliatorily. “Yesterday we
spoke English for the benefit of the British public. When we speak French
we are not in public, I hope.” He had a semi-supplicating manner.</p>
<p>“Everything’s rather too much in public here,” I
answered. My part as I imagined it was that of a British brother defending
his sister from questionable attentions—the person who “tries
to show the man he isn’t wanted.” But de Mersch didn’t
see the matter in that light at all. He could not, of course. He was as
much used to being purred to as my aunt to looking down on non-county
persons. He seemed to think I was making an incomprehensible insular joke,
and laughed non-committally. It wouldn’t have been possible to let
him know he wasn’t wanted.</p>
<p>“Oh, you needn’t be afraid of my brother,” she said
suddenly. “He is quite harmless. He is even going to give up writing
for the papers except when we want him.”</p>
<p>The Duc turned from me to her, smiled and bowed. His smile was inane, but
he bowed very well; he had been groomed into that sort of thing or had it
in the blood.</p>
<p>“We work together still?” he asked.</p>
<p>“Why not?” she answered.</p>
<p>A hubbub of angry voices raised itself behind my back. It was one of the
<i>contretemps</i> that made the Salon Grangeur famous throughout the
city.</p>
<p>“You forced yourself upon me. Did I say anywhere that you were
responsible? If it resembles your particular hell upon earth, what is that
to me? You do worse things; you, yourself, monsieur. Haven’t I seen
... haven’t I seen it?”</p>
<p>The Duc de Mersch looked swiftly over his shoulder toward the window.</p>
<p>“They seem to be angry there,” he said nervously. “Had
not something better be done, Miss Granger?”</p>
<p>Miss Granger followed the direction of his eyes.</p>
<p>“Why,” she said, “we’re used to these differences
of opinion. Besides, it’s only Monsieur Radet; he’s forever at
war with someone or other.”</p>
<p>“He ought to be shown the door,” the Duc grumbled.</p>
<p>“Oh, as for that,” she answered, “we couldn’t. My
aunt would be desolated by such a necessity. He is very influential in
certain quarters. My aunt wants to catch him for the— He’s
going to write an article.”</p>
<p>“He writes too many articles,” the Duc said, with heavy
displeasure.</p>
<p>“Oh, he has written <i>one</i> too many,” she answered,
“but that can be traversed....”</p>
<p>“But no one believes,” the Duc objected ... Radet’s
voice intermittently broke in upon his <i>sotto-voce,</i> coming to our
ears in gusts.</p>
<p>“Haven’t I seen you ... and then ... and you offer me the
cross ... to bribe me to silence ... me....”</p>
<p>In the general turning of faces toward the window in which stood Radet and
the other, mine turned too. Radet was a cadaverous, weatherworn,
passion-worn individual, badger-grey, and worked up into a grotesquely
attitudinised fury of injured self-esteem. The other was a denationalised,
shifty-eyed, sallow, grey-bearded governor of one of the provinces of the
Système Groënlandais; had a closely barbered head, a bull neck, and a
great belly. He cast furtive glances round him, uncertain whether to
escape or to wait for his say. He looked at the ring that encircled the
window at a little distance, and his face, which had betrayed a
half-apparent shame, hardened at sight of the cynical masks of the
cosmopolitan conspirators. They were amused by the scene. The Holsteiner
gained confidence, shrugged his shoulders.</p>
<p>“You have had the fever very badly since you came back,” he
said, showing a level row of white teeth. “You did not talk like
that out there.”</p>
<p>“No—<i>pas si bête</i>—you would have hanged me,
perhaps, as you did that poor devil of a Swiss. What was his name? Now you
offer me the cross. Because I had the fever, <i>hein</i>?”</p>
<p>I had been watching the Duc’s face; a first red flush had come
creeping from under the roots of his beard, and had spread over the low
forehead and the sides of the neck. The eye-glass fell from the eye, a
signal for the colour to retreat. The full lips grew pallid, and began to
mutter unspoken words. His eyes wandered appealingly from the woman beside
him to me. <i>I</i> didn’t want to look him in the face. The man was
a trafficker in human blood, an evil liver, and I hated him. He had to pay
his price; would have to pay—but I didn’t want to see him pay
it. There was a limit.</p>
<p>I began to excuse myself, and slid out between the groups of excellent
plotters. As I was going, she said to me:</p>
<p>“You may come to me to-morrow in the morning.”</p>
<p><br/><br/></p>
<hr />
<p><SPAN name="link2HCH0013" id="link2HCH0013"> </SPAN></p>
<br/>
<h2> CHAPTER TWELVE </h2>
<p class="pfirst">
<span class="dropcap" style="font-size: 4.00em">I</span> was at the Hôtel
de Luynes—or Granger—early on the following morning. The mists
were still hanging about the dismal upper windows of the inscrutable
Faubourg; the toilet of the city was being completed; the little hoses on
wheels were clattering about the quiet larger streets. I had not much
courage thus early in the day. I had started impulsively; stepping with
the impulse of immediate action from the doorstep of the dairy where I had
breakfasted. But I made detours; it was too early, and my pace slackened
into a saunter as I passed the row of porters’ lodges in that dead,
inscrutable street. I wanted to fly; had that impulse very strongly; but I
burnt my boats with my inquiry of the incredibly ancient, one-eyed
porteress. I made my way across the damp court-yard, under the enormous
portico, and into the chilly stone hall that no amount of human coming and
going sufficed to bring back to a semblance of life. Mademoiselle was
expecting me. One went up a great flight of stone steps into one of the
immensely high, narrow, impossibly rectangular ante-rooms that one sees in
the frontispieces of old plays. The furniture looked no more than
knee-high until one discovered that one’s self had no appreciable
stature. The sad light slanted in ruled lines from the great height of the
windows; an army of motes moved slowly in and out of the shadows. I went
after awhile and looked disconsolately out into the court-yard. The
porteress was making her way across the gravelled space, her arms, her
hands, the pockets of her black apron full of letters of all sizes. I
remembered that the <i>facteur</i> had followed me down the street. A
noise of voices came confusedly to my ears from between half-opened
folding-doors; the thing reminded me of my waiting in de Mersch’s
rooms. It did not last so long. The voices gathered tone, as they do at
the end of a colloquy, succeeded each other at longer intervals, and at
last came to a sustained halt. The tall doors moved ajar and she entered,
followed by a man whom I recognized as the governor of a province of the
day before. In that hostile light he looked old and weazened and worried;
seemed to have lost much of his rotundity. As for her, she shone with a
light of her own.</p>
<p>He greeted me dejectedly, and did not brighten when she let him know that
we had a mutual friend in Callan. The Governor, it seemed, in his capacity
of Supervisor of the Système, was to conduct that distinguished person
through the wilds of Greenland; was to smooth his way and to point out to
him excellences of administration.</p>
<p>I wished him a good journey; he sighed and began to fumble with his hat.</p>
<p>“<i>Alors, c’est entendu</i>,” she said; giving him
leave to depart. He looked at her in an odd sort of way, took her hand and
applied it to his lips.</p>
<p>“<i>C’est entendu</i>,” he said with a heavy sigh, drops
of moisture spattering from beneath his white moustache, “<i>mais</i>
...”</p>
<p>He ogled again with infinitesimal eyes and went out of the room. He had
the air of wishing to wipe the perspiration from his brows and to exclaim,
“<i>Quelle femme</i>!” But if he had any such wish he mastered
it until the door hid him from sight.</p>
<p>“Why the ...” I began before it had well closed, “do you
allow that thing to make love to you?” I wanted to take up my
position before she could have a chance to make me ridiculous. I wanted to
make a long speech—about duty to the name of Granger. But the next
word hung, and, before it came, she had answered:</p>
<p>“He?—Oh, I’m making use of him.”</p>
<p>“To inherit the earth?” I asked ironically, and she answered
gravely:</p>
<p>“To inherit the earth.”</p>
<p>She was leaning against the window, playing with the strings of the
blinds, and silhouetted against the leaden light. She seemed to be,
physically, a little tired; and the lines of her figure to interlace
almost tenderly—to “compose” well, after the ideas of a
certain school. I knew so little of her—only just enough to be in
love with her—that this struck me as the herald of a new phase, not
so much in her attitude to me as in mine to her; she had even then a sort
of gravity, the gravity of a person on whom things were beginning to
weigh.</p>
<p>“But,” I said, irresolutely. I could not speak to her; to this
new conception of her, in the way I had planned; in the way one would talk
to a brilliant, limpid—oh, to a woman of sorts. But I had to take
something of my old line. “How would flirting with that man help
you?”</p>
<p>“It’s quite simple,” she answered, “he’s to
show Callan all Greenland, and Callan is to write ... Callan has immense
influence over a great class, and he will have some of the prestige of—of
a Commissioner.”</p>
<p>“Oh, I know about Callan,” I said.</p>
<p>“And,” she went on, “this man had orders to hide things
from Callan; you know what it is they have to hide. But he won’t
now; that is what I was arranging. It’s partly by bribery and partly
because he has a belief in his <i>beaux yeux</i>—so Callan will be
upset and will write an ... exposure; the sort of thing Callan would write
if he were well upset. And he will be, by what this man will let him see.
You know what a little man like Callan will feel ... he will be made ill.
He would faint at the sight of a drop of blood, you know, and he will see—oh,
the very worst, worse than what Radet saw. And he will write a frightful
article, and it will be a thunderclap for de Mersch.... And de Mersch will
be getting very shaky by then. And your friend Churchill will try to carry
de Mersch’s railway bill through in the face of the scandal.
Churchill’s motives will be excellent, but everyone will say ... You
know what people say ... That is what I and Gurnard want. We want people
to talk; we want them to believe....”</p>
<p>I don’t know whether there really was a hesitation in her voice, or
whether I read that into it. She stood there, playing with the knots of
the window-cords and speaking in a low monotone. The whole thing, the sad
twilight of the place, her tone of voice, seemed tinged with unavailing
regret. I had almost forgotten the Dimensionist story, and I had never
believed in it. But now, for the first time I began to have my doubts. I
was certain that she had been plotting <i>something</i> with one of the
Duc de Mersch’s lieutenants. The man’s manner vouched for
that; he had not been able to look me in the face. But, more than
anything, his voice and manner made me feel that we had passed out of a
realm of farcical allegory. I knew enough to see that she might be
speaking the truth. And, if she were, her calm avowal of such treachery
proved that she <i>was</i> what she had said the Dimensionists were; cold,
with no scruples, clear-sighted and admirably courageous, and indubitably
enemies of society.</p>
<p>“I don’t understand,” I said. “But de Mersch then?”</p>
<p>She made a little gesture; one of those movements that I best remember of
her; the smallest, the least noticeable. It reduced de Mersch to nothing;
he no longer even counted.</p>
<p>“Oh, as for him,” she said, “he is only a detail.”
I had still the idea that she spoke with a pitying intonation—as if
she were speaking to a dog in pain. “He doesn’t really count;
not really. He will crumble up and disappear, very soon. You won’t
even remember him.”</p>
<p>“But,” I said, “you go about with him, as if you.... You
are getting yourself talked about.... Everyone thinks—” ...
The accusation that I had come to make seemed impossible, now I was facing
her. “I believe,” I added, with the suddenness of inspiration.
“I’m certain even, that <i>he</i> thinks that you ...”</p>
<p>“Well, they think that sort of thing. But it is only part of the
game. Oh, I assure you it is no more than that.”</p>
<p>I was silent. I felt that, for one reason or another, she wished me to
believe.</p>
<p>“Yes,” she said, “I want you to believe. It will save
you a good deal of pain.”</p>
<p>“If you wanted to save me pain,” I maintained, “you
would have done with de Mersch ... for good.” I had an idea that the
solution was beyond me. It was as if the controlling powers were flitting,
invisible, just above my head, just beyond my grasp. There was obviously
something vibrating; some cord, somewhere, stretched very taut and
quivering. But I could think of no better solution than: “You must
have done with him.” It seemed obvious, too, that that was
impossible, was outside the range of things that could be done—but I
had to do my best. “It’s a—it’s vile,” I
added, “vile.”</p>
<p>“Oh, I know, I know,” she said, “for you.... And I’m
even sorry. But it has to be gone on with. De Mersch has to go under in
just this way. It can’t be any other.”</p>
<p>“Why not?” I asked, because she had paused. I hadn’t any
desire for enlightenment.</p>
<p>“It isn’t even only Churchill,” she said, “not
even only that de Mersch will bring down Churchill with him. It is that he
must bring down everything that Churchill stands for. You know what that
is—the sort of probity, all the old order of things. And the more
vile the means used to destroy de Mersch the more vile the whole affair
will seem. People—the sort of people—have an idea that a
decent man cannot be touched by tortuous intrigues. And the whole thing
will be—oh, malodorous. You understand.”</p>
<p>“I don’t,” I answered, “I don’t understand
at all.”</p>
<p>“Ah, yes, you do,” she said, “you understand....”
She paused for a long while, and I was silent. I understood vaguely what
she meant; that if Churchill fell amid the clouds of dust of such a
collapse, there would be an end of belief in probity ... or nearly an end.
But I could not see what it all led up to; where it left us.</p>
<p>“You see,” she began again, “I want to make it as little
painful to you as I can; as little painful as explanations <i>can</i> make
it. I can’t feel as you feel, but I can see, rather dimly, what it
is that hurts you. And so ... I want to; I really want to.”</p>
<p>“But you won’t do the one thing,” I returned hopelessly
to the charge.</p>
<p>“I cannot,” she answered, “it must be like that; there
isn’t any way. You are so tied down to these little things. Don’t
you see that de Mersch, and—and all these people—don’t
really count? They aren’t anything at all in the scheme of things. I
think that, even for you, they aren’t worth bothering about. They’re
only accidents; the accidents that—”</p>
<p>“That what?” I asked, although I began to see dimly what she
meant.</p>
<p>“That lead in the inevitable,” she answered. “Don’t
you see? Don’t you understand? We <i>are</i> the inevitable ... and
you can’t keep us back. We have to come and you, you will only hurt
yourself, by resisting.” A sense that this was the truth, the only
truth, beset me. It was for the moment impossible to think of anything
else—of anything else in the world. “You must accept us and
all that we mean, you must stand back; sooner or later. Look even all
round you, and you will understand better. You are in the house of a type—a
type that became impossible. Oh, centuries ago. And that type too, tried
very hard to keep back the inevitable; not only because itself went under,
but because everything that it stood for went under. And it had to suffer—heartache
... that sort of suffering. Isn’t it so?”</p>
<p>I did not answer; the illustration was too abominably just. It was just
that. There were even now all these people—these Legitimists—sneering
ineffectually; shutting themselves away from the light in their mournful
houses and suffering horribly because everything that they stood for had
gone under.</p>
<p>“But even if I believe you,” I said, “the thing is too
horrible, and your tools are too mean; that man who has just gone out and—and
Callan—are they the weapons of the inevitable? After all, the
Revolution ...” I was striving to get back to tangible ideas—ideas
that one could name and date and label ... “the Revolution was noble
in essence and made for good. But all this of yours is too vile and too
petty. You are bribing, or something worse, that man to betray his master.
And that you call helping on the inevitable....”</p>
<p>“They used to say just that of the Revolution. That wasn’t
nice of its tools. Don’t you see? They were the people that went
under.... They couldn’t see the good....”</p>
<p>“And I—I am to take it on trust,” I said, bitterly.</p>
<p>“You couldn’t see the good,” she answered, “it isn’t
possible, and there is no way of explaining. Our languages are different,
and there’s no bridge—no bridge at all. We <i>can’t</i>
meet....”</p>
<p>It was that revolted me. If there was no bridge and we could not meet, we
must even fight; that is, if I believed her version of herself. If I did
not, I was being played the fool with. I preferred to think that. If she
were only fooling me she remained attainable. If it was as she said, there
was no hope at all—not any.</p>
<p>“I don’t believe you,” I said, suddenly. I didn’t
want to believe her. The thing was too abominable—too abominable for
words, and incredible. I struggled against it as one struggles against
inevitable madness, against the thought of it. It hung over me,
stupefying, deadening. One could only fight it with violence, crudely, in
jerks, as one struggles against the numbness of frost. It was like a pall,
like descending clouds of smoke, seemed to be actually present in the
absurdly lofty room—this belief in what she stood for, in what she
said she stood for.</p>
<p>“I don’t believe you,” I proclaimed, “I won’t....
You are playing the fool with me ... trying to get round me ... to make me
let you go on with these—with these—It is abominable. Think of
what it means for me, what people are saying of me, and I am a decent man—You
shall not. Do you understand, you <i>shall</i> not. It is unbearable ...
and you ... you try to fool me ... in order to keep me quiet ...”</p>
<p>“Oh, no,” she said. “Oh, no.”</p>
<p>She had an accent that touched grief, as nearly as she could touch it. I
remember it now, as one remembers these things. But then I passed it over.
I was too much moved myself to notice it more than subconsciously, as one
notices things past which one is whirled. And I was whirled past these
things, in an ungovernable fury at the remembrance of what I had suffered,
of what I had still to suffer. I was speaking with intense rage, jerking
out words, ideas, as floodwater jerks through a sluice the <i>débris</i>
of once ordered fields.</p>
<p>“You are,” I said, “you <i>are</i>—you—you—dragging
an ancient name through the dust—you ...”</p>
<p>I forget what I said. But I remember, “dragging an ancient name.”
It struck me, at the time, by its forlornness, as part of an appeal to
her. It was so pathetically tiny a motive, so out of tone, that it stuck
in my mind. I only remember the upshot of my speech; that, unless she
swore—oh, yes, swore—to have done with de Mersch, I would
denounce her to my aunt at that very moment and in that very house.</p>
<p>And she said that it was impossible.</p>
<p><br/><br/></p>
<hr />
<p><SPAN name="link2HCH0014" id="link2HCH0014"> </SPAN></p>
<br/>
<h2> CHAPTER THIRTEEN </h2>
<p class="pfirst">
<span class="dropcap" style="font-size: 4.00em">I</span> had a sense of
walking very fast—almost of taking flight—down a long dim
corridor, and of a door that opened into an immense room. All that I
remember of it, as I saw it then, was a number of pastel portraits of
weak, vacuous individuals, in dulled, gilt, oval frames. The heads stood
out from the panelling and stared at me from between ringlets, from under
powdered hair, simpering, or contemptuous with the expression that must
have prevailed in the <i>monde</i> of the time before the Revolution. At a
great distance, bent over account-books and pink cheques on the flap
of an escritoire, sat my aunt, very small, very grey, very intent on her
work.</p>
<p>The people who built these rooms must have had some property of the
presence to make them bulk large—if they ever really did so—in
the eyes of dependents, of lackeys. Perhaps it was their sense of
ownership that gave them the necessary prestige. My aunt, who was only a
temporary occupant, certainly had none of it. Bent intently over her
accounts, peering through her spectacles at columns of figures, she was
nothing but a little old woman alone in an immense room. It seemed
impossible that she could really have any family pride, any pride of any
sort. She looked round at me over her spectacles, across her shoulder.</p>
<p>“Ah ... Etchingham,” she said. She seemed to be trying to
carry herself back to England, to the England of her land-agent and her
select visiting list. Here she was no more superior than if we had been on
a desert island. I wanted to enlighten her as to the woman she was
sheltering—wanted to very badly; but a necessity for introducing the
matter seemed to arise as she gradually stiffened into assertiveness.</p>
<p>“My dear aunt,” I said, “the woman....” The alien
nature of the theme grew suddenly formidable. She looked at me arousedly.</p>
<p>“You got my note then,” she said. “But I don’t
think a woman <i>can</i> have brought it. I have given such strict orders.
They have such strange ideas here, though. And Madame—the <i>portière</i>—is
an old retainer of M. de Luynes, I haven’t much influence over her.
It is absurd, but....” It seems that the old lady in the lodge made
a point of carrying letters that went by hand. She had an eye for
gratuities—and the police, I should say, were concerned. They make a
good deal of use of that sort of person in that neighbourhood of
infinitesimal and unceasing plotting.</p>
<p>“I didn’t mean that,” I said, “but the woman who
calls herself my sister....”</p>
<p>“My dear nephew,” she interrupted, with tranquil force, as if
she were taking an arranged line, “I cannot—I absolutely
cannot be worried with your quarrels with your sister. As I said to you in
my note of this morning, when you are in this town you must consider this
house your home. It is almost insulting of you to go to an inn. I am told
it is even ... quite an unfit place that you are stopping at—for a
member of our family.”</p>
<p>I maintained for a few seconds a silence of astonishment.</p>
<p>“But,” I returned to the charge, “the matter is one of
importance. You must understand that she....”</p>
<p>My aunt stiffened and froze. It was as if I had committed some flagrant
sin against etiquette.</p>
<p>“If I am satisfied as to her behaviour,” she said, “I
think that you might be.” She paused as if she were satisfied that
she had set me hopelessly in the wrong.</p>
<p>“I don’t withdraw my invitation,” she said. “You
must understand I <i>wish</i> you to come here. But your quarrels you and
she must settle. On those terms....”</p>
<p>She had the air of conferring an immense favour, as if she believed that I
had, all my life through, been waiting for her invitation to come within
the pale. As for me, I felt a certain relief at having the carrying out of
my duty made impossible for me. I did not <i>want</i> to tell my aunt and
thus to break things off definitely and for good. Something would have
happened; the air might have cleared as it clears after a storm; I should
have learnt where I stood. But I was afraid of the knowledge. Light in
these dark places might reveal an abyss at my feet. I wanted to let things
slide.</p>
<p>My aunt had returned to her accounts, the accounts which were the
cog-wheels that kept running the smooth course of the Etchingham estates.
She seemed to wish to indicate that I counted for not very much in the
scheme of things as she saw it.</p>
<p>“I should like to make your better acquaintance,” she said,
with her head still averted, “there are reasons....” It came
suddenly into my head that she had an idea of testamentary dispositions,
that she felt she was breaking up, that I had my rights. I didn’t
much care for the thing, but the idea of being the heir of Etchingham was—well,
was an idea. It would make me more possible to my pseudo-sister. It would
be, as it were, a starting-point, would make me potentially a somebody of
her sort of ideal. Moreover, I should be under the same roof, near her,
with her sometimes. One asks so little more than that, that it seemed
almost half the battle. I began to consider phrases of thanks and
acceptance and then uttered them.</p>
<p>I never quite understood the bearings of that scene; never quite whether
my aunt really knew that my sister was not my sister. She was a
wonderfully clever woman of the unscrupulous order, with a <i>sang-froid</i>
and self-possession well calculated to let her cut short any inconvenient
revelations. It was as if she had had long practice in the art, though I
cannot say what occasion she can have had for its practice—perhaps
for the confounding of wavering avowers of Dissent at home.</p>
<p>I used to think that she knew, if not all, at least a portion; that the
weight that undoubtedly was upon her mind was nothing else but that. She
broke up, was breaking up from day to day, and I can think of no other
reason. She had the air of being disintegrated, like a mineral under an
immense weight—quartz in a crushing mill; of being dulled and numbed
as if she were under the influence of narcotics.</p>
<p>There is little enough wonder, if she actually carried that imponderable
secret about with her. I used to look at her sometimes, and wonder if she,
too, saw the oncoming of the inevitable. She was limited enough in her
ideas, but not too stupid to take that in if it presented itself. Indeed
they have that sort of idea rather grimly before them all the time—that
class.</p>
<p>It must have been that that was daily, and little by little, pressing down
her eyelids and deepening the quivering lines of her impenetrable face.
She had a certain solitary grandeur, the pathos attaching to the last of a
race, of a type; the air of waiting for the deluge, of listening for an
inevitable sound—the sound of oncoming waters.</p>
<p>It was weird, the time that I spent in that house—more than weird—deadening.
It had an extraordinary effect on me—an effect that my “sister,”
perhaps, had carefully calculated. She made pretensions of that sort later
on; said that she had been breaking me in to perform my allotted task in
the bringing on of the inevitable.</p>
<p>I have nowhere come across such an intense solitude as there was there, a
solitude that threw one so absolutely upon one’s self and into one’s
self. I used to sit working in one of those tall, panelled rooms, very
high up in the air. I was writing at the series of articles for the <i>Bi-Monthly</i>,
for Polehampton. I was to get the atmosphere of Paris, you remember. It
was rather extraordinary, that process. Up there I seemed to be as much
isolated from Paris as if I had been in—well, in Hampton Court. It
was almost impossible to write; I had things to think about:
preoccupations, jealousies. It was true I had a living to make, but that
seemed to have lost its engrossingness as a pursuit, or at least to have
suspended it.</p>
<p>The panels of the room seemed to act as a sounding-board, the belly of an
immense ’cello. There were never any noises in the house, only
whispers coming from an immense distance—as when one drops stones
down an unfathomable well and hears ages afterward the faint sound of
disturbed waters. When I look back at that time I figure myself as forever
sitting with uplifted pen, waiting for a word that would not come, and
that I did not much care about getting. The panels of the room would creak
sympathetically to the opening of the entrance-door of the house, the
faintest of creaks; people would cross the immense hall to the room in
which they plotted; would cross leisurely, with laughter and rustling of
garments that after a long time reached my ears in whispers. Then I should
have an access of mad jealousy. I wanted to be part of her life, but I
could not stand that Salon of suspicious conspirators. What could I do
there? Stand and look at them, conscious that they all dropped their
voices instinctively when I came near them?</p>
<p>That was the general tone of that space of time, but, of course, it was
not always that. I used to emerge now and then to breakfast
sympathetically with my aunt, sometimes to sit through a meal with the two
of them. I danced attendance on them singly; paid depressing calls with my
aunt; calls on the people in the Faubourg; people without any
individuality other than a kind of desiccation, the shrivelled appearance
and point of view of a dried pippin. In revenge, they had names that
startled one, names that recalled the generals and <i>flaneurs</i> of an
impossibly distant time; names that could hardly have had any existence
outside the memoirs of Madame de Sévigné, the names of people that could
hardly have been fitted to do anything more vigorous than be reflected in
the mirrors of the <i>Salle des Glaces</i>. I was so absolutely depressed,
so absolutely in a state of suspended animation, that I seemed to conform
exactly to my aunt’s ideas of what was desirable in me as an
attendant on her at these functions. I used to stand behind chairs and
talk, like a good young man, to the assorted <i>Pères</i> and <i>Abbés</i>
who were generally present.</p>
<p>And then I used to go home and get the atmospheres of these people. I must
have done it abominably badly, for the notes that brought Polehampton’s
cheques were accompanied by the bravos of that gentleman and the
assurances that Miss Polehampton liked my work—liked it very much.</p>
<p>I suppose I exhibited myself in the capacity of the man who knew—who
could let you into a thing or two. After all, anyone could write about
students’ balls and the lakes in the Bois, but it took <i>someone</i>
to write “with knowledge” of the interiors of the barred
houses in the Rue de l’Université.</p>
<p>Then, too, I attended the more showy entertainments with my sister. I had
by now become so used to hearing her styled “your sister” that
the epithet had the quality of a name. She was “mademoiselle votre
soeur,” as she might have been Mlle. Patience or Hope, without
having anything of the named quality. What she did at the entertainments,
the charitable bazaars, the dismal dances, the impossibly bad concerts, I
have no idea. She must have had some purpose, for she did nothing without.
I myself descended into fulfilling the functions of a rudimentarily
developed chaperon—functions similar in importance to those
performed by the eyes of a mole. I had the maddest of accesses of jealousy
if she talked to a man—and <i>such</i> men—or danced with one.
And then I was forever screwing my courage up and feeling it die away. We
used to drive about in a coupé, a thing that shut us inexorably together,
but which quite as inexorably destroyed all opportunities for what one
calls making love. In smooth streets its motion was too glib, on the <i>pavé</i>
it rattled too abominably. I wanted to make love to her—oh,
immensely, but I was never in the mood, or the opportunity was never
forthcoming. I used to have the wildest fits of irritation; not of madness
or of depression, but of simple wildness at the continual recurrence of
small obstacles. I couldn’t read, couldn’t bring myself to it.
I used to sit and look dazedly at the English newspapers—at any
newspaper but the <i>Hour</i>. De Mersch had, for the moment, disappeared.
There were troubles in his elective grand duchy—he had, indeed,
contrived to make himself unpopular with the electors, excessively
unpopular. I used to read piquant articles about his embroglio in an
American paper that devoted itself to matters of the sort. All sorts of
international difficulties were to arise if de Mersch were ejected. There
was some other obscure prince of a rival house, Prussian or Russian, who
had desires for the degree of royalty that sat so heavily on de Mersch.
Indeed, I think there were two rival princes, each waiting with
portmanteaux packed and manifestos in their breast pockets, ready to pass
de Mersch’s frontiers.</p>
<p>The grievances of his subjects—so the Paris-American <i>Gazette</i>
said—were intimately connected with matters of finance, and de
Mersch’s personal finances and his grand ducal were inextricably
mixed up with the wild-cat schemes with which he was seeking to make a
fortune large enough to enable him to laugh at half a dozen elective grand
duchies. Indeed, de Mersch’s own portmanteau was reported to be
packed against the day when British support of his Greenland schemes would
let him afford to laugh at his cantankerous Diet.</p>
<p>The thing interested me so little that I never quite mastered the details
of it. I wished the man no good, but so long as he kept out of my way I
was not going to hate him actively. Finally the affairs of
Holstein-Launewitz ceased to occupy the papers—the thing was
arranged and the Russian and Prussian princes unpacked their portmanteaux,
and, I suppose, consigned their manifestos to the flames, or adapted them
to the needs of other principalities. De Mersch’s affairs ceded
their space in the public prints to the topic of the dearness of money.
Somebody, somewhere, was said to be up to something. I used to try to read
the articles, to master the details, because I disliked finding a whole
field of thought of which I knew absolutely nothing. I used to read about
the great discount houses and other things that conveyed absolutely
nothing to my mind. I only gathered that the said great houses were having
a very bad time, and that everybody else was having a very much worse.</p>
<p>One day, indeed, the matter was brought home to me by the receipt from
Polehampton of bills instead of my usual cheques. I had a good deal of
trouble in cashing the things; indeed, people seemed to look askance at
them. I consulted my aunt on the subject, at breakfast. It was the sort of
thing that interested the woman of business in her, and we were always
short of topics of conversation.</p>
<p>We breakfasted in rather a small room, as rooms went there; my aunt
sitting at the head of the table, with an early morning air of being <i>en
famille</i> that she wore at no other time of day. It was not a matter of
garments, for she was not the woman to wear a <i>peignoir</i>; but lay, I
supposed, in her manner, which did not begin to assume frigidity until
several watches of the day had passed.</p>
<p>I handed her Polehampton’s bills and explained that I was at a loss
to turn them to account; that I even had only the very haziest of ideas as
to their meaning. Holding the forlorn papers in her hand, she began to
lecture me on the duty of acquiring the rudiments of what she called
“business habits.”</p>
<p>“Of course you do not require to master details to any considerable
extent,” she said, “but I always have held that it is one of
the duties of a....”</p>
<p>She interrupted herself as my sister came into the room; looked at her,
and then held out the papers in her hand. The things quivered a little;
the hand must have quivered too.</p>
<p>“You are going to Halderschrodt’s?” she said,
interrogatively. “You could get him to negotiate these for
Etchingham?”</p>
<p>Miss Granger looked at the papers negligently.</p>
<p>“I am going this afternoon,” she answered. “Etchingham
can come....” She suddenly turned to me: “So your friend is
getting shaky,” she said.</p>
<p>“It means that?” I asked. “But I’ve heard that he
has done the same sort of thing before.”</p>
<p>“He must have been shaky before,” she said, “but I
daresay Halderschrodt....”</p>
<p>“Oh, it’s hardly worth while bothering that personage about
such a sum,” I interrupted. Halderschrodt, in those days, was a name
that suggested no dealings in any sum less than a million.</p>
<p>“My dear Etchingham,” my aunt interrupted in a shocked tone,
“it is quite worth his while to oblige us....”</p>
<p>“I didn’t know,” I said.</p>
<p>That afternoon we drove to Halderschrodt’s private office, a
sumptuous—that is the <i>mot juste</i>—suite of rooms on the
first floor of the house next to the Duc de Mersch’s <i>Sans Souci</i>.
I sat on a plush-bottomed gilded chair, whilst my pseudo-sister transacted
her business in an adjoining room—a room exactly corresponding with
that within which de Mersch had lurked whilst the lady was warning me
against him. A clerk came after awhile, carried me off into an enclosure,
where my bill was discounted by another, and then reconducted me to my
plush chair. I did not occupy it, as it happened. A meagre, very tall
Alsatian was holding the door open for the exit of my sister. He said
nothing at all, but stood slightly inclined as she passed him. I caught a
glimpse of a red, long face, very tired eyes, and hair of almost startling
whiteness—the white hair of a comparatively young man, without any
lustre of any sort—a dead white, like that of snow. I remember that
white hair with a feeling of horror, whilst I have almost forgotten the
features of the great Baron de Halderschrodt.</p>
<p>I had still some of the feeling of having been in contact with a
personality of the most colossal significance as we went down the red
carpet of the broad white marble stairs. With one foot on the lowest step,
the figure of a perfectly clothed, perfectly groomed man was standing
looking upward at our descent. I had thought so little of him that the
sight of the Duc de Mersch’s face hardly suggested any train of
emotions. It lit up with an expression of pleasure.</p>
<p>“You,” he said.</p>
<p>She stood looking down upon him from the altitude of two steps, looking
with intolerable passivity.</p>
<p>“So you use the common stairs,” she said, “one had the
idea that you communicated with these people through a private door.”
He laughed uneasily, looking askance at me.</p>
<p>“Oh, I ...” he said.</p>
<p>She moved a little to one side to pass him in her descent.</p>
<p>“So things have arranged themselves—<i>là bas</i>,” she
said, referring, I supposed, to the elective grand duchy.</p>
<p>“Oh, it was like a miracle,” he answered, “and I owed a
great deal—a great deal—to your hints....”</p>
<p>“You must tell me all about it to-night,” she said.</p>
<p>De Mersch’s face had an extraordinary quality that I seemed to
notice in all the faces around me—a quality of the flesh that seemed
to lose all luminosity, of the eyes that seemed forever to have a tendency
to seek the ground, to avoid the sight of the world. When he brightened to
answer her it was as if with effort. It seemed as if a weight were on the
mind of the whole world—a preoccupation that I shared without
understanding. She herself, a certain absent-mindedness apart, seemed the
only one that was entirely unaffected.</p>
<p>As we sat side by side in the little carriage, she said suddenly:</p>
<p>“They are coming to the end of their tether, you see.” I
shrank away from her a little—but I did not see and did not want to
see. I said so. It even seemed to me that de Mersch having got over the
troubles <i>là bas</i>, was taking a new lease of life.</p>
<p>“I <i>did</i> think,” I said, “a little time ago that
...”</p>
<p>The wheels of the coupé suddenly began to rattle abominably over the
cobbles of a narrow street. It was impossible to talk, and I was thrown
back upon myself. I found that I was in a temper—in an abominable
temper. The sudden sight of that man, her method of greeting him, the
intimacy that the scene revealed ... the whole thing had upset me. Of
late, for want of any alarms, in spite of groundlessness I had had the
impression that I was the integral part of her life. It was not a logical
idea, but strictly a habit of mind that had grown up in the desolation of
my solitude.</p>
<p>We passed into one of the larger boulevards, and the thing ran silently.</p>
<p>“That de Mersch was crumbling up,” she suddenly completed my
unfinished sentence; “oh, that was only a grumble—premonitory.
But it won’t take long now. I have been putting on the screw.
Halderschrodt will ... I suppose he will commit suicide, in a day or two.
And then the—the fun will begin.”</p>
<p>I didn’t answer. The thing made no impression—no mental
impression at all.</p>
<p><br/><br/></p>
<hr />
<p><SPAN name="link2HCH0015" id="link2HCH0015"> </SPAN></p>
<br/>
<h2> CHAPTER FOURTEEN </h2>
<p class="pfirst">
<span class="dropcap" style="font-size: 4.00em">T</span>hat afternoon we
had a scene, and late that night another. The memory of the former is a
little blotted out. Things began to move so quickly that, try as I will to
arrange their sequence in my mind, I cannot. I cannot even very distinctly
remember what she told me at that first explanation. I must have attacked
her fiercely—on the score of de Mersch, in the old vein; must have
told her that I would not in the interest of the name allow her to see the
man again. She told me things, too, rather abominable things, about the
way in which she had got Halderschrodt into her power and was pressing him
down. Halderschrodt was de Mersch’s banker-in-chief; his fall would
mean de Mersch’s, and so on. The “so on” in this case
meant a great deal more. Halderschrodt, apparently, was the “somebody
who was up to something” of the American paper—that is to say
the allied firms that Halderschrodt represented. I can’t remember
the details. They were too huge and too unfamiliar, and I was too agitated
by my own share in the humanity of it. But, in sum, it seemed that the
fall of Halderschrodt would mean a sort of incredibly vast Black Monday—a
frightful thing in the existing state of public confidence, but one which
did not mean much to me. I forget how she said she had been able to put
the screw on him. Halderschrodt, as you must remember, was the third of
his colossal name, a man without much genius and conscious of the lack,
obsessed with the idea of operating some enormous coup, like the founder
of his dynasty, something in which foresight in international occurrence
played a chief part. That idea was his weakness, the defect of his mind,
and she had played on that weakness. I forget, I say, the details, if I
ever heard them; they concerned themselves with a dynastic revolution
somewhere, a revolution that was to cause a slump all over the world, and
that had been engineered in our Salon. And she had burked the revolution—betrayed
it, I suppose—and the consequences did not ensue, and Halderschrodt
and all the rest of them were left high and dry.</p>
<p>The whole thing was a matter of under-currents that never came to the
surface, a matter of shifting sands from which only those with the
clearest heads could come forth.</p>
<p>“And we ... we have clear heads,” she said. It was impossible
to listen to her without shuddering. For me, if he stood for anything,
Halderschrodt stood for stability; there was the tremendous name, and
there was the person I had just seen, the person on whom a habit of mind
approaching almost to the royal had conferred a presence that had some of
the divinity that hedges a king. It seemed frightful merely to imagine his
ignominious collapse; as frightful as if she had pointed out a
splendid-limbed man and said: “That man will be dead in five
minutes.” That, indeed, was what she said of Halderschrodt.... The
man had saluted her, going to his death; the austere inclination that I
had seen had been the salutation of such a man.</p>
<p>I was so moved by one thing and another that I hardly noticed that Gurnard
had come into the room. I had not seen him since the night when he had
dined with the Duc de Mersch at Churchill’s, but he seemed so part
of the emotion, of the frame of mind, that he slid noiselessly into the
scene and hardly surprised me. I was called out of the room—someone
desired to see me, and I passed, without any transition of feeling, into
the presence of an entire stranger—a man who remains a voice to me.
He began to talk to me about the state of my aunt’s health. He said
she was breaking up; that he begged respectfully to urge that I would use
my influence to take her back to London to consult Sir James—I,
perhaps, living in the house and not having known my aunt for very long,
might not see; but he ... He was my aunt’s solicitor. He was quite
right; my aunt <i>was</i> breaking up, she had declined visibly in the few
hours that I had been away from her. She had been doing business with this
man, had altered her will, had seen Mr. Gurnard; and, in some way had
received a shock that seemed to have deprived her of all volition. She sat
with her head leaning back, her eyes closed, the lines of her face all
seeming to run downward.</p>
<p>“It is obvious to me that arrangements ought to be made for your
return to England,” the lawyer said, “whatever engagements
Miss Granger or Mr. Etchingham Granger or even Mr. Gurnard may have made.”</p>
<p>I wondered vaguely what the devil Mr. Gurnard could have to say in the
matter, and then Miss Granger herself came into the room.</p>
<p>“They want me,” my aunt said in a low voice, “they have
been persuading me ... to go back ... to Etchingham, I think you said,
Meredith.”</p>
<p>I became conscious that I wanted to return to England, wanted it very
much, wanted to be out of this; to get somewhere where there was stability
and things that one could understand. Everything here seemed to be in a
mist, with the ground trembling underfoot.</p>
<p>“Why ...” Miss Granger’s verdict came, “we can go
when you like. To-morrow.”</p>
<p>Things immediately began to shape themselves on these unexpected lines, a
sort of bustle of departure to be in the air. I was employed to conduct
the lawyer as far as the porter’s lodge, a longish traverse. He
beguiled the way by excusing himself for hurrying back to London.</p>
<p>“I might have been of use; in these hurried departures there are
generally things. But, you will understand, Mr.—Mr. Etchingham; at a
time like this I could hardly spare the hours that it cost me to come
over. You would be astonished what a deal of extra work it gives and how
far-spreading the evil is. People seem to have gone mad. Even I have been
astonished.”</p>
<p>“I had no idea,” I said.</p>
<p>“Of course not, of course not—no one had. But, unless I am
much mistaken—<i>much</i>—there will have to be an enquiry,
and people will be very lucky who have had nothing to do with it ...”</p>
<p>I gathered that things were in a bad way, over there as over here; that
there were scandals and a tremendous outcry for purification in the
highest places. I saw the man get into his fiacre and took my way back
across the court-yard rather slowly, pondering over the part I was to fill
in the emigration, wondering how far events had conferred on me a
partnership in the family affairs.</p>
<p>I found that my tacitly acknowledged function was that of supervising
nurse-tender, the sort of thing that made for personal tenderness in the
aridity of profuse hired help. I was expected to arrange a rug just a <i>little</i>
more comfortably than the lady’s maid who would travel in the
compartment—to give the finishing touches.</p>
<p>It was astonishing how well the thing was engineered; the removal, I mean.
It gave me an even better idea of the woman my aunt had been than even the
panic of her solicitor. The thing went as smoothly as the disappearance of
a caravan of gypsies, camped for the night on a heath beside gorse bushes.
We went to the ball that night as if from a household that had its roots
deep in the solid rock, and in the morning we had disappeared.</p>
<p>The ball itself was a finishing touch—the finishing touch of my
sister’s affairs and the end of my patience. I spent an interminable
night, one of those nights that never end and that remain quivering and
raw in the memory. I seemed to be in a blaze of light, watching, through a
shifting screen of shimmering dresses—her and the Duc de Mersch. I
don’t know whether the thing was really noticeable, but it seemed
that everyone was—that everyone must be—remarking it. I
thought I caught women making smile-punctuated remarks behind fans, men
answering inaudibly with eyes discreetly on the ground. It was a mixed
assembly, somebody’s liquidation of social obligations, and there
was a sprinkling of the kind of people who do make remarks. It was not the
noticeability for its own sake that I hated, but the fact that their
relations by their noticeability made me impossible, whilst the notice
itself confirmed my own fears. I hung, glowering in corners, noticeable
enough myself, I suppose.</p>
<p>The thing reached a crisis late in the evening. There was a kind of
winter-garden that one strolled in, a place of giant palms stretching up
into a darkness of intense shadow. I was prowling about in the shadows of
great metallic leaves, cursing under my breath, in a fury of nervous
irritation; quivering like a horse martyrised by a stupidly merciless
driver. I happened to stand back for a moment in the narrowest of paths,
with the touch of spiky leaves on my hand and on my face. In front of me
was the glaring perspective of one of the longer alleys, and, stepping
into it, a great band of blue ribbon cutting across his chest, came de
Mersch with her upon his arm. De Mersch himself hardly counted. He had a
way of glowing, but he paled ineffectual fires beside her mænadic glow.
There was something overpowering in the sight of her, in the fire of her
eyes, in the glow of her coils of hair, in the poise of her head. She wore
some kind of early nineteenth-century dress, sweeping low from the waist
with a tenderness of fold that affected one with delicate pathos, that had
a virgin quality of almost poignant intensity. And beneath it she stepped
with the buoyancy—the long steps—of a triumphing Diana.</p>
<p>It was more than terrible for me to stand there longing with a black,
baffled longing, with some of the base quality of an eavesdropper and all
the baseness of the unsuccessful.</p>
<p>Then Gurnard loomed in the distance, moving insensibly down the long,
glaring corridor, a sinister figure, suggesting in the silence of his
oncoming the motionless flight of a vulture. Well within my field of sight
he overtook them and, with a lack of preliminary greeting that suggested
supreme intimacy, walked beside them. I stood for some moments—for
some minutes, and then hastened after them. I was going to do something.
After a time I found de Mersch and Gurnard standing facing each other in
one of the doorways of the place—Gurnard, a small, dark, impassive
column; de Mersch, bulky, overwhelming, florid, standing with his legs
well apart and speaking vociferously with a good deal of gesture. I
approached them from the side, standing rather insistently at his elbow.</p>
<p>“I want,” I said, “I would be extremely glad if you
would give me a minute, monsieur.” I was conscious that I spoke with
a tremour of the voice, a sort of throaty eagerness. I was unaware of what
course I was to pursue, but I was confident of calmness, of self-control—I
was equal to that. They had a pause of surprised silence. Gurnard wheeled
and fixed me critically with his eye-glass. I took de Mersch a little
apart, into a solitude of palm branches, and began to speak before he had
asked me my errand.</p>
<p>“You must understand that I would not interfere without a good deal
of provocation,” I was saying, when he cut me short, speaking in a
thick, jovial voice.</p>
<p>“Oh, we will understand that, my good Granger, and then ...”</p>
<p>“It is about my sister,” I said—“you—you go
too far. I must ask you, as a gentleman, to cease persecuting her.”</p>
<p>He answered “The devil!” and then: “If I do not——?”</p>
<p>It was evident in his voice, in his manner, that the man was a little—well,
<i>gris</i>. “If you do not,” I said, “I shall forbid
her to see you and I shall ...”</p>
<p>“Oh, oh!” he interjected with the intonation of a reveller at
a farce. “We are at that—we are the excellent brother.”
He paused, and then added: “Well, go to the devil, you and your
forbidding.” He spoke with the greatest good humour.</p>
<p>“I am in earnest,” I said; “very much in earnest. The
thing has gone too far, and even for your own sake, you had better ...”</p>
<p>He said “Ah, ah!” in the tone of his “Oh, oh!”</p>
<p>“She is no friend to you,” I struggled on, “she is
playing with you for her own purposes; you will ...”</p>
<p>He swayed a little on his feet and said: “Bravo ... bravissimo. If
we can’t forbid him, we will frighten him. Go on, my good fellow ...”
and then, “Come, go on ...”</p>
<p>I looked at his great bulk of a body. It came into my head dimly that I
wanted him to strike me, to give me an excuse—anything to end the
scene violently, with a crash and exclamations of fury.</p>
<p>“You absolutely refuse to pay any attention?” I said.</p>
<p>“Oh, absolutely,” he answered.</p>
<p>“You know that I can do something, that I can expose you.” I
had a vague idea that I could, that the number of small things that I knew
to his discredit and the mass of my hatred could be welded into a damning
whole. He laughed a high-pitched, hysterical laugh. The dawn was beginning
to spread pallidly above us, gleaming mournfully through the glass of the
palm-house. People began to pass, muffled up, on their way out of the
place.</p>
<p>“You may go ...” he was beginning. But the expression of his
face altered. Miss Granger, muffled up like all the rest of the world, was
coming out of the inner door. “We have been having a charming ...”
he began to her. She touched me gently on the arm.</p>
<p>“Come, Arthur,” she said, and then to him, “You have
heard the news?”</p>
<p>He looked at her rather muzzily.</p>
<p>“Baron Halderschrodt has committed suicide,” she said. “Come,
Arthur.”</p>
<p>We passed on slowly, but de Mersch followed.</p>
<p>“You—you aren’t in <i>earnest</i>?” he said,
catching at her arm so that we swung round and faced him. There was a sort
of mad entreaty in his eyes, as if he hoped that by unsaying she could
remedy an irremediable disaster, and there was nothing left of him but
those panic-stricken, beseeching eyes.</p>
<p>“Monsieur de Sabran told me,” she answered; “he had just
come from making the <i>constatation</i>. Besides, you can hear ...”</p>
<p>Half-sentences came to our ears from groups that passed us. A very old man
with a nose that almost touched his thick lips, was saying to another of
the same type:</p>
<p>“Shot himself ... through the left temple ... <i>Mon Dieu</i>!”</p>
<p>De Mersch walked slowly down the long corridor away from us. There was an
extraordinary stiffness in his gait, as if he were trying to emulate the
goose step of his days in the Prussian Guard. My companion looked after
him as though she wished to gauge the extent of his despair.</p>
<p>“You would say ‘<i>Habet</i>,’ wouldn’t you?”
she asked me.</p>
<p>I thought we had seen the last of him, but as in the twilight of the dawn
we waited for the lodge gates to open, a furious clatter of hoofs came
down the long street, and a carriage drew level with ours. A moment after,
de Mersch was knocking at our window.</p>
<p>“You will ... you will ...” he stuttered, “speak ... to
Mr. Gurnard. That is our only chance ... now.” His voice came in
mingled with the cold air of the morning. I shivered. “You have so
much power ... with him and....”</p>
<p>“Oh, I ...” she answered.</p>
<p>“The thing must go through,” he said again, “or else ...”
He paused. The great gates in front of us swung noiselessly open, one saw
into the court-yard. The light was growing stronger. She did not answer.</p>
<p>“I tell you,” he asseverated insistently, “if the
British Government abandons my railway <i>all</i> our plans ...”</p>
<p>“Oh, the Government won’t <i>abandon</i> it,” she said,
with a little emphasis on the verb. He stepped back out of range of the
wheels, and we turned in and left him standing there.</p>
<p><br/><br/></p>
<hr />
<p><br/><br/></p>
<p>In the great room which was usually given up to the political plotters
stood a table covered with eatables and lit by a pair of candles in tall
silver sticks. I was conscious of a raging hunger and of a fierce
excitement that made the thought of sleep part of a past of phantoms. I
began to eat unconsciously, pacing up and down the while. She was standing
beside the table in the glow of the transparent light. Pallid blue lines
showed in the long windows. It was very cold and hideously late; away in
those endless small hours when the pulse drags, when the clock-beat drags,
when time is effaced.</p>
<p>“You see?” she said suddenly.</p>
<p>“Oh, I see,” I answered—“and ... and now?”</p>
<p>“Now we are almost done with each other,” she answered.</p>
<p>I felt a sudden mental falling away. I had never looked at things in that
way, had never really looked things in the face. I had grown so used to
the idea that she was to parcel out the remainder of my life, had grown so
used to the feeling that I was the integral portion of her life ...
“But I—” I said, “What is to become of me?”</p>
<p>She stood looking down at the ground ... for a long time. At last she said
in a low monotone:</p>
<p>“Oh, you must try to forget.”</p>
<p>A new idea struck me—luminously, overwhelming. I grew reckless.
“You—you are growing considerate,” I taunted. “You
are not so sure, not so cold. I notice a change in you. Upon my soul ...”</p>
<p>Her eyes dilated suddenly, and as suddenly closed again. She said nothing.
I grew conscious of unbearable pain, the pain of returning life. She was
going away. I should be alone. The future began to exist again, looming up
like a vessel through thick mist, silent, phantasmal, overwhelming—a
hideous future of irremediable remorse, of solitude, of craving.</p>
<p>“You are going back to work with Churchill,” she said
suddenly.</p>
<p>“How did you know?” I asked breathlessly. My despair of a sort
found vent in violent interjecting of an immaterial query.</p>
<p>“You leave your letters about,” she said, “and.... It
will be best for you.”</p>
<p>“It will not,” I said bitterly. “It could never be the
same. I don’t want to see Churchill. I want....”</p>
<p>“You want?” she asked, in a low monotone.</p>
<p>“You,” I answered.</p>
<p>She spoke at last, very slowly:</p>
<p>“Oh, as for me, I am going to marry Gurnard.”</p>
<p>I don’t know just what I said then, but I remember that I found
myself repeating over and over again, the phrases running metrically up
and down my mind: “You couldn’t marry Gurnard; you don’t
know what he is. You couldn’t marry Gurnard; you don’t know
what he is.” I don’t suppose that I knew anything to the
discredit of Gurnard—but he struck me in that way at that moment;
struck me convincingly—more than any array of facts could have done.</p>
<p>“Oh—as for what he is—” she said, and paused.
“<i>I</i> know....” and then suddenly she began to speak very
fast.</p>
<p>“Don’t you see?—<i>can’t</i> you see?—that I
don’t marry Gurnard for what he is in that sense, but for what he is
in the other. It isn’t a marriage in your sense at all. And ... and
it doesn’t affect you ... don’t you <i>see</i>? We have to
have done with one another, because ... because....”</p>
<p>I had an inspiration.</p>
<p>“I believe,” I said, very slowly, “I believe ... you <i>do</i>
care....”</p>
<p>She said nothing.</p>
<p>“You care,” I repeated.</p>
<p>She spoke then with an energy that had something of a threat in it.
“Do you think I would? Do you think I could?... or dare? Don’t
you understand?” She faltered—“but then....” she
added, and was silent for a long minute. I felt the throb of a thousand
pulses in my head, on my temples. “Oh, yes, I care,” she said
slowly, “but that—that makes it all the worse. Why, yes, I
care—yes, yes. It hurts me to see you. I might.... It would draw me
away. I have my allotted course. And you—Don’t you see, you
would influence me; you would be—you <i>are</i>—a disease—for
me.”</p>
<p>“But,” I said, “I could—I would—do anything.”</p>
<p>I had only the faintest of ideas of what I would do—for her sake.</p>
<p>“Ah, no,” she said, “you must not say that. You don’t
understand.... Even that would mean misery for you—and I—I
could not bear. Don’t you see? Even now, before you have done your
allotted part, I am wanting—oh, wanting—to let you go.... But
I must not; I must not. You must go on ... and bear it for a little while
more—and then....”</p>
<p>There was a tension somewhere, a string somewhere that was stretched tight
and vibrating. I was tremulous with an excitement that overmastered my
powers of speech, that surpassed my understanding.</p>
<p>“Don’t you see ...” she asked again, “you are the
past—the passing. We could never meet. You are ... for me ... only
the portrait of a man—of a man who has been dead—oh, a long
time; and I, for you, only a possibility ... a conception.... You work to
bring me on—to make me possible.”</p>
<p>“But—” I said. The idea was so difficult to grasp.
“I will—there must be a way—”</p>
<p>“No,” she answered, “there is no way—you must go
back; must try. There will be Churchill and what he stands for—He
won’t die, he won’t even care much for losing this game ...
not much.... And you will have to forget me. There is no other way—no
bridge. We can’t meet, you and I....”</p>
<p>The words goaded me to fury. I began to pace furiously up and down. I
wanted to tell her that I would throw away everything for her, would crush
myself out, would be a lifeless tool, would do anything. But I could tear
no words out of the stone that seemed to surround me.</p>
<p>“You may even tell him, if you like, what I and Gurnard are going to
do. It will make no difference; he will fall. But you would like him to—to
make a good fight for it, wouldn’t you? That is all I can do ... for
your sake.”</p>
<p>I began to speak—as if I had not spoken for years. The house seemed
to be coming to life; there were noises of opening doors, of voices
outside.</p>
<p>“I believe you care enough,” I said “to give it all up
for me. I believe you do, and I want you.” I continued to pace up
and down. The noises of returning day grew loud; frightfully loud. It was
as if I must hasten, must get said what I had to say, as if I must raise
my voice to make it heard amid the clamour of a world awakening to life.</p>
<p>“I believe you do ... I believe you do....” I said again and
again, “and I want you.” My voice rose higher and higher. She
stood motionless, an inscrutable white figure, like some silent Greek
statue, a harmony of falling folds of heavy drapery perfectly motionless.</p>
<p>“I want you,” I said—“I want you, I want you, I
want you.” It was unbearable to myself.</p>
<p>“Oh, be quiet,” she said at last. “Be quiet! If you had
wanted me I have been here. It is too late. All these days; all these—”</p>
<p>“But ...” I said.</p>
<p>From without someone opened the great shutters of the windows, and the
light from the outside world burst in upon us.</p>
<p><br/><br/></p>
<hr />
<p><SPAN name="link2HCH0016" id="link2HCH0016"> </SPAN></p>
<br/>
<h2> CHAPTER FIFTEEN </h2>
<p class="pfirst">
<span class="dropcap" style="font-size: 4.00em">W</span>e parted in London
next day, I hardly know where. She seemed so part of my being, was for me
so little more than an intellectual force, so little of a physical
personality, that I cannot remember where my eyes lost sight of her.</p>
<p>I had desolately made the crossing from country to country, had convoyed
my aunt to her big house in one of the gloomy squares in a certain
district, and then we had parted. Even afterward it was as if she were
still beside me, as if I had only to look round to find her eyes upon me.
She remained the propelling force, I a boat thrust out upon a mill-pond,
moving more and more slowly. I had been for so long in the shadow of that
great house, shut in among the gloom, that all this light, this blazing
world—it was a June day in London—seemed impossible, and
hateful. Over there, there had been nothing but very slow, fading minutes;
now there was a past, a future. It was as if I stood between them in a
cleft of unscalable rocks.</p>
<p>I went about mechanically, made arrangements for my housing, moved in and
out of rooms in the enormous mausoleum of a club that was all the home I
had, in a sort of stupor. Suddenly I remembered that I had been thinking
of something; that she had been talking of Churchill. I had had a letter
from him on the morning of the day before. When I read it, Churchill and
his “<i>Cromwell</i>” had risen in my mind like preposterous
phantoms; the one as unreal as the other—as alien. I seemed to have
passed an infinity of æons beyond them. The one and the other belonged as
absolutely to the past as a past year belongs. The thought of them did not
bring with it the tremulously unpleasant sensations that, as a rule, come
with the thoughts of a too recent <i>temps jadis</i>, but rather as a vein
of rose across a gray evening. I had passed his letter over; had dropped
it half-read among the litter of the others. Then there had seemed to be a
haven into whose mouth I was drifting.</p>
<p>Now I should have to pick the letters up again, all of them; set to work
desolately to pick up the threads of the past; and work it back into life
as one does half-drowned things. I set about it listlessly. There remained
of that time an errand for my aunt, an errand that would take me to
Etchingham; something connected with her land steward. I think the old
lady had ideas of inducting me into a position that it had grown tacitly
acknowledged I was to fill. I was to go down there; to see about some
alterations that were in progress; and to make arrangements for my aunt’s
return. I was so tired, so dog tired, and the day still had so many weary
hours to run, that I recognised instinctively that if I were to come
through it sane I must tire myself more, must keep on going—until I
sank. I drifted down to Etchingham that evening, I sent a messenger over
to Churchill’s cottage, waited for an answer that told me that
Churchill was there, and then slept, and slept.</p>
<p>I woke back in the world again, in a world that contained the land steward
and the manor house. I had a sense of recovered power from the sight of
them, of the sunlight on the stretches of turf, of the mellow, golden
stonework of the long range of buildings, from the sound of a chime of
bells that came wonderfully sweetly over the soft swelling of the close
turf. The feeling came not from any sense of prospective ownership, but
from the acute consciousness of what these things stood for. I did not
recognise it then, but later I understood; for the present it was enough
to have again the power to set my foot on the ground, heel first. In the
streets of the little town there was a sensation of holiday, not
pronounced enough to call for flags, but enough to convey the idea of
waiting for an event.</p>
<p>The land steward, at the end of a tour amongst cottages, explained there
was to be a celebration in the neighbourhood—a “cock-and-hen
show with a political annex”; the latter under the auspices of Miss
Churchill. Churchill himself was to speak; there was a possibility of a
pronouncement. I found London reporters at my inn, men I half knew. They
expressed mitigated delight at the view of me, and over a lunch-table let
me know what “one said”—what one said of the outside of
events I knew too well internally. They most of them had the air of my
aunt’s solicitor when he had said, “Even I did not realise....”
their positions saving them the necessity of concealing surprise. “One
can’t know <i>everything</i>.” They fumbled amusingly about
the causes, differed with one another, but were surprisingly unanimous as
to effects, as to the panic and the call for purification. It was rather
extraordinary, too, how large de Mersch loomed on the horizon over here.
It was as if the whole world centred in him, as if he represented the
modern spirit that must be purified away by burning before things could
return to their normal state. I knew what he represented ... but there it
was.</p>
<p>It was part of my programme, the attendance at the poultry show; I was to
go back to the cottage with Churchill, after he had made his speech. It
was rather extraordinary, the sensations of that function. I went in
rather late, with the reporter of the <i>Hour</i>, who was anxious to do
me the favour of introducing me without payment—it was his way of
making himself pleasant, and I had the reputation of knowing celebrities.
It <i>was</i> rather extraordinary to be back again in the midst of this
sort of thing, to be walking over a crowded, green paddock, hedged in with
tall trees and dotted here and there with the gaily striped species of
tent that is called marquee. And the type of face, and the style of the
costume! They would have seemed impossible the day before yesterday.</p>
<p>There were all Miss Churchill’s gang of great dames, muslin,
rustling, marriageable daughters, a continual twitter of voices, and a
sprinkling of the peasantry, dun-coloured and struck speechless.</p>
<p>One of the great ladies surveyed me as I stood in the centre of an open
space, surveyed me through tortoise-shell glasses on the end of a long
handle, and beckoned me to her side.</p>
<p>“You are unattached?” she asked. She had pretensions to voice
the county, just as my aunt undoubtedly set the tone of its doings,
decided who was visitable, and just as Miss Churchill gave the political
tone. “You may wait upon me, then,” she said; “my
daughter is with her young man. That is the correct phrase, is it not?”</p>
<p>She was a great lady, who stood nearly six foot high, and whom one would
have styled buxom, had one dared. “I have a grievance,” she
went on; “I must talk to someone. Come this way. <i>There</i>!”
She pointed with the handle of her glasses to a pen of glossy blackbirds.
“You see!... Not even commended!—and I assure you the trouble
I have taken over them, with the idea of setting an example to the
tenantry, is incredible. They give a prize to one of our own tenants ...
which is as much as telling the man that he is an example to <i>me</i>.
Then they wonder that the country is going to the dogs. I assure you that
after breakfast I have had the scraps collected from the plates—that
was the course recommended by the poultry manuals—and have taken
them out with my own hands.”</p>
<p>The sort of thing passed for humour in the county, and, being delivered
with an air and a half Irish ruefulness, passed well enough.</p>
<p>“And that reminds me,” she went on, “—I mean the
fact that the country is going to the dogs, as my husband [You haven’t
seen him anywhere, have you? He is one of the judges, and I want to have a
word with him about my Orpingtons] says every morning after he has looked
at his paper—that ... oh, that you have been in Paris, haven’t
you? with your aunt. Then, of course, you have seen this famous Duc de
Mersch?”</p>
<p>She looked at me humourously through her glasses. “I’m going
to pump you, you know,” she said, “it is the duty that is
expected of me. I have to talk for a countyful of women without a tongue
in their heads. So tell me about him. Is it true that he is at the bottom
of all this mischief? Is it through him that this man committed suicide?
They say so. He <i>was</i> mixed up in that Royalist plot, wasn’t
he?—and the people that have been failing all over the place <i>are</i>
mixed up with him, aren’t they?”</p>
<p>“I ... I really don’t know,” I said; “if you say
so....”</p>
<p>“Oh, I assure you I’m sound enough,” she answered,
“the Churchills—I know you’re a friend of his—haven’t
a stauncher ally than I am, and I should only be too glad to be able to
contradict. But it’s so difficult. I assure you I go out of my way;
talk to the most outrageous people, deny the very possibility of Mr.
Churchill’s being in any way implicated. One knows that it’s
impossible, but what can one do? I have said again and again—to
people like grocers’ wives; even to the grocers, for that matter—that
Mr. Churchill is a statesman, and that if he insists that this odious man’s
railway must go through, it is in the interests of the country that it
should. I tell them....”</p>
<p>She paused for a minute to take breath and then went on: “I was
speaking to a man of that class only this morning, rather an intelligent
man and quite nice—I was saying, ‘Don’t you see, my dear
Mr. Tull, that it is a question of international politics. If the grand
duke does not get the money for his railway, the grand duke will be turned
out of his—what is it—principality? And that would be most
dangerous—in the present condition of affairs over there, and
besides....’ The man listened very respectfully, but I could see
that he was not convinced. I buckled to again....”</p>
<p>“‘And besides,’ I said, ‘there is the question of
Greenland itself. We English must have Greenland ... sooner or later. It
touches you, even. You have a son who’s above—who doesn’t
care for life in a country town, and you want to send him abroad—with
a little capital. Well, Greenland is just the place for him.’ The
man looked at me, and almost shook his head in my face.”</p>
<p>“‘If you’ll excuse me, my lady,’ he said, ‘it
won’t do. Mr. Churchill is a man above hocus-pocus. Well I know it
that have had dealings with him. But ... well, the long and the short of
it is, my lady, that you can’t touch pitch and not be defiled; or,
leastwise, people’ll think you’ve been defiled—those
that don’t know you. The foreign nations are all very well, and the
grand duchy—and the getting hold of Greenland, but what touches me
is this—My neighbour Slingsby had a little money, and he gets a
prospectus. It looked very well—very well—and he brings it in
to me. I did not have anything to do with it, but Slingsby did. Well, now
there’s Slingsby on the rates and his wife a lady born, almost. I
might have been taken in the same way but for—for the grace of God,
I’m minded to say. Well, Slingsby’s a good man, and used to be
a hard-working man—all his life, and now it turns out that that
prospectus came about by the man de Mersch’s manoeuvres—“wild-cat
schemes,” they call them in the paper that I read. And there’s
any number of them started by de Mersch or his agents. Just for what? That
de Mersch may be the richest man in the world and a philanthropist. Well,
then, where’s Slingsby, if that’s philanthropy? So Mr.
Churchill comes along and says, in a manner of speaking, “That’s
all very well, but this same Mr. Mersch is the grand duke of somewhere or
other, and we must bolster him up in his kingdom, or else there will be
trouble with the powers.” Powers—what’s powers to me?—or
Greenland? when there’s Slingsby, a man I’ve smoked a pipe
with every market evening of my life, in the workhouse? And there’s
hundreds of Slingsbys all over the country.’”</p>
<p>“The man was working himself—Slingsby <i>was</i> a good sort
of man. It shocked even me. One knows what goes on in one’s own
village, of course. And it’s only too true that there’s
hundreds of Slingsbys—I’m not boring you, am I?”</p>
<p>I did not answer for a moment. “I—I had no idea,” I
said; “I have been so long out of it and over there one did not
realise the ... the feeling.”</p>
<p>“You’ve been well out of it,” she answered; “one
has had to suffer, I assure you.” I believed that she had had to
suffer; it must have taken a good deal to make that lady complain. Her
large, ruddy features followed the droop of her eyes down to the fringe of
the parasol that she was touching the turf with. We were sitting on garden
seats in the dappled shade of enormous elms.</p>
<p>There was in the air a touch of the sounds discoursed by a yeomanry band
at the other end of the grounds. One could see the red of their uniforms
through moving rifts in the crowd of white dresses.</p>
<p>“That wasn’t even the worst,” she said suddenly, lifting
her eyes and looking away between the trunks of the trees. “The man
has been reading the papers and he gave me the benefit of his reflections.
‘Someone’s got to be punished for this;’ he said,
‘we’ve got to show them that you can’t be hand-and-glove
with that sort of blackguard, without paying for it. I don’t say,
mind you, that Mr. Churchill is or ever has been. I know him, and I trust
him. But there’s more than me in the world, and they can’t all
know him. Well, here’s the papers saying—or they don’t
say it, but they hint, which is worse in a way—that he must be, or
he wouldn’t stick up for the man. They say the man’s a
blackguard out and out—in Greenland too; has the blacks murdered.
Churchill says the blacks are to be safe-guarded, that’s the word.
Well, they may be—but so ought Slingsby to have been, yet it didn’t
help him. No, my lady, we’ve got to put our own house in order and
that first, before thinking of the powers or places like Greenland. What’s
the good of the saner policy that Mr. Churchill talks about, if you can’t
trust anyone with your money, and have to live on the capital? If you can’t
sleep at night for thinking that you may be in the workhouse to-morrow—like
Slingsby? The first duty of men in Mr. Churchill’s position—as
I see it—is to see that we’re able to be confident of honest
dealing. That’s what we want, not Greenlands. That’s how we
all feel, and you know it, too, or else you, a great lady, wouldn’t
stop to talk to a man like me. And, mind you, I’m true blue, always
have been and always shall be, and, if it was a matter of votes, I’d
give mine to Mr. Churchill to-morrow. But there’s a many that wouldn’t,
<i>and</i> there’s a many that believe the hintings.’”</p>
<p>My lady stopped and sighed from a broad bosom. “What could I say?”
she went on again. “I know Mr. Churchill and I like him—and
everyone that knows him likes him. I’m one of the stalwarts, mind
you; I’m not for giving in to popular clamour; I’m for the
‘saner policy,’ like Churchill. But, as the man said: ‘There’s
a many that believe the hintings.’ And I almost wish Churchill....
However, you understand what I meant when I said that one had had to
suffer.”</p>
<p>“Oh, I understand,” I said. I was beginning to. “And
Churchill?” I asked later, “he gives no sign of relenting?”</p>
<p>“Would you have him?” she asked sharply; “would you make
him if you could?” She had an air of challenging. “I’m
for the ‘saner policy!’ cost what it may. He owes it to
himself to sacrifice himself, if it comes to that.”</p>
<p>“I’m with you too,” I answered, “over boot and
spur.” Her enthusiasm was contagious, and unnecessary.</p>
<p>“Oh, he’ll stick,” she began again after consultation
with the parasol fringe. “You’ll hear him after a minute. It’s
a field day to-day. You’ll miss the other heavy guns if you stop
with me. I do it ostentatiously—wait until they’ve done. They’re
all trembling; all of them. My husband will be on the platform—trembling
too. He is a type of them. All day long and at odd moments at night I talk
to him—out-talk him and silence him. What’s the state of
popular feeling to him? He’s for the country, not the town—this
sort of thing has nothing to do with him. It’s a matter to be
settled by Jews in the City. Well, he sees it at night, and then in the
morning the papers undo all my work. He begins to talk about his seat—which
<i>I</i> got for him. I’ve been the ‘voice of the county’
for years now. Well, it’ll soon be a voice without a county.... What
is it? ‘The old order changeth.’ So, I’ve arranged it
that I shall wait until the trembling big-wigs have stuttered their
speeches out, and then I’m going to sail down the centre aisle and
listen to Churchill with visible signs of approval. It won’t do much
to-day, but there was a time when it would have changed the course of an
election.... Ah, there’s Effie’s young man. It’s time.”</p>
<p>She rose and marched, with the air of going to a last sacrifice, across
the deserted sward toward a young man who was passing under the calico
flag of the gateway.</p>
<p>“It’s all right, Willoughby,” she said, as we drew
level, “I’ve found someone else to face the music with me; you
can go back to Effie.” A bronzed and grateful young man murmured
thanks to me.</p>
<p>“It’s an awful relief, Granger,” he said; “can’t
think how you can do it. I’m hooked, but you....”</p>
<p>“He’s the better man,” his mother-in-law-elect said,
over her shoulder. She sailed slowly up the aisle beside me, an almost
heroic figure of a matron. “Splendidly timed, you see,” she
said, “do you observe my husband’s embarrassment?”</p>
<p>It was splendid to see Churchill again, standing there negligently, with
the diffidence of a boy amid the bustle of applause. I understood suddenly
why I loved him so, this tall, gray man with the delicate, almost
grotesque, mannerisms. He appealed to me by sheer force of
picturesqueness, appealed as some forgotten mediaeval city might. I was
concerned for him as for some such dying place, standing above the level
plains; I was jealous lest it should lose one jot of its glory, of its
renown. He advocated his saner policy before all those people; stood up
there and spoke gently, persuasively, without any stress of emotion,
without more movement than an occasional flutter of the glasses he held in
his hand. One would never have recognised that the thing was a fighting
speech but for the occasional shiver of his audience. They were thinking
of their Slingsbys; he affecting, insouciantly, to treat them as rational
people.</p>
<p>It was extraordinary to sit there shut in by that wall of people all of
one type, of one idea; the idea of getting back; all conscious that a
force of which they knew nothing was dragging them forward over the edge
of a glacier, into a crevasse. They wanted to get back, were struggling,
panting even—as a nation pants—to get back by their own way
that they understood and saw; were hauling, and hauling desperately, at
the weighted rope that was dragging them forward. Churchill stood up there
and repeated: “Mine is the only way—the saner policy,”
and his words would fly all over the country to fall upon the deaf ears of
the panic-stricken, who could not understand the use of calmness, of
trifling even, in the face of danger, who suspected the calmness as one
suspects the thing one has not. At the end of it I received his summons to
a small door at the back of the building. The speech seemed to have passed
out of his mind far more than out of mine.</p>
<p>“So you have come,” he said; “that’s good, and
so.... Let us walk a little way ... out of this. My aunt will pick us up
on the road.” He linked his arm into mine and propelled me swiftly
down the bright, broad street. “I’m sorry you came in for
that, but—one has to do these things.”</p>
<p>There was a sort of resisted numbness in his voice, a lack of any
resiliency. My heart sank a little. It was as if I were beside an invalid
who did not—must not—know his condition; as if I were pledged
not to notice anything. In the open the change struck home as a hammer
strikes; in the pitiless searching of the unrestrained light, his
grayness, his tremulousness, his aloofness from the things about him, came
home to me like a pang.</p>
<p>“You look a bit fagged,” I said, “perhaps we ought not
to talk about work.” His thoughts seemed to come back from a great
distance, oh, from an infinite distance beyond the horizon, the soft hills
of that fat country. “You want rest,” I added.</p>
<p>“I—oh, no,” he answered, “I can’t have it
... till the end of the session. I’m used to it too.”</p>
<p>He began talking briskly about the “<i>Cromwell</i>;” proofs
had emerged from the infinite and wanted attention. There were innumerable
little matters, things to be copied for the appendix and revisions. It was
impossible for me to keep my mind upon them.</p>
<p>It had come suddenly home to me that this was the world that I belonged
to; that I had come back to it as if from an under world; that to this I
owed allegiance. She herself had recognised that; she herself had bidden
me tell him what was a-gate against him. It was a duty too; he was my
friend. But, face to face with him, it became almost an impossibility. It
was impossible even to put it into words. The mere ideas seemed to be
untranslatable, to savour of madness. I found myself in the very position
that she had occupied at the commencement of our relations: that of having
to explain—say, to a Persian—the working principles of the
telegraph. And I was not equal to the task. At the same time I had to do
something. I had to. It would be abominable to have to go through life
forever, alone with the consciousness of that sort of treachery of
silence. But how could I tell him even the comprehensibles? What kind of
sentence was I to open with? With pluckings of an apologetic string,
without prelude at all—or how? I grew conscious that there was need
for haste; he was looking behind him down the long white road for the
carriage that was to pick us up.</p>
<p>“My dear fellow....” I began. He must have noted a change in
my tone, and looked at me with suddenly lifted eyebrows. “You know
my sister is going to marry Mr. Gurnard.”</p>
<p>“Why, no,” he answered—“that is ... I’ve
heard....” he began to offer good wishes.</p>
<p>“No, no,” I interrupted him hurriedly, “not that. But I
happen to know that Gurnard is meditating ... is going to separate from
you in public matters.” An expression of dismay spread over his
face.</p>
<p>“My dear fellow,” he began.</p>
<p>“Oh, I’m not drunk,” I said bitterly, “but I’ve
been behind the scenes—for a long time. And I could not ... couldn’t
let the thing go on without a word.”</p>
<p>He stopped in the road and looked at me.</p>
<p>“Yes, yes,” he said, “I daresay.... But what does it
lead to?... Even if I could listen to you—<i>I</i> can’t go
behind the scenes. Mr. Gurnard may differ from me in points, but don’t
you see?...” He had walked on slowly, but he came to a halt again.
“We had better put these matters out of our minds. Of course you are
not drunk; but one is tied down in these matters....”</p>
<p>He spoke very gently, as if he did not wish to offend me by this closing
of the door. He seemed suddenly to grow very old and very gray. There was
a stile in the dusty hedge-row, and he walked toward it, meditating. In a
moment he looked back at me. “I had forgotten,” he said;
“I meant to suggest that we should wait here—I am a little
tired.” He perched himself on the top bar and became lost in the
inspection of the cord of his glasses. I went toward him.</p>
<p>“I knew,” I said, “that you could not listen to ... to
the sort of thing. But there were reasons. I felt forced. You will forgive
me.” He looked up at me, starting as if he had forgotten my
presence.</p>
<p>“Yes, yes,” he said, “I have a certain—I can’t
think of the right word—say respect—for your judgment and—and
motives ... But you see, there are, for instance, my colleagues. I couldn’t
go to them ...” He lost the thread of his idea.</p>
<p>“To tell the truth,” I said, with a sudden impulse for
candour, “it isn’t the political aspect of the matter, but the
personal. I spoke because it was just possible that I might be of service
to you—personally—and because I would like you ... to make a
good fight for it.” I had borrowed her own words.</p>
<p>He looked up at me and smiled. “Thank you,” he said. “I
believe you think it’s a losing game,” he added, with a touch
of gray humour that was like a genial hour of sunlight on a wintry day. I
did not answer. A little way down the road Miss Churchill’s carriage
whirled into sight, sparkling in the sunlight, and sending up an attendant
cloud of dust that melted like smoke through the dog-roses of the leeward
hedge.</p>
<p>“So you don’t think much of me as a politician,”
Churchill suddenly deduced smilingly. “You had better not tell that
to my aunt.”</p>
<p>I went up to town with Churchill that evening. There was nothing waiting
for me there, but I did not want to think. I wanted to be among men, among
crowds of men, to be dazed, to be stupefied, to hear nothing for the din
of life, to be blinded by the blaze of lights.</p>
<p>There were plenty of people in Churchill’s carriage; a military
member and a local member happened to be in my immediate neighbourhood.
Their minds were full of the financial scandals, and they dinned their
alternating opinions into me. I assured them that I knew nothing about the
matter, and they grew more solicitous for my enlightenment.</p>
<p>“It all comes from having too many eggs in one basket,” the
local member summed up. “The old-fashioned small enterprises had
their disadvantages, but—mind you—these gigantic trusts....
Isn’t that so, General?”</p>
<p>“Oh, I quite agree with you,” the general barked; “at
the same time....” Their voices sounded on, intermingling,
indistinguishable, soothing even. I seemed to be listening to the hum of a
threshing-machine—a passage of sound booming on one note, a passage,
a half-tone higher, and so on, and so on. Visible things grew hazy, fused
into one another.</p>
<p><br/><br/></p>
<hr />
<p><SPAN name="link2HCH0017" id="link2HCH0017"> </SPAN></p>
<br/>
<h2> CHAPTER SIXTEEN </h2>
<p class="pfirst">
<span class="dropcap" style="font-size: 4.00em">W</span>e reached London
somewhat late in the evening—in the twilight of a summer day. There
was the hurry and bustle of arrival, a hurry and bustle that changed the
tenor of my thoughts and broke their train. As I stood reflecting before
the door of the carriage, I felt a friendly pressure of a hand on my
shoulder.</p>
<p>“You’ll see to that,” Churchill’s voice said in my
ear. “You’ll set the copyists to work.”</p>
<p>“I’ll go to the Museum to-morrow,” I said. There were
certain extracts to be made for the “Life of Cromwell”—extracts
from pamphlets that we had not conveniently at disposal. He nodded, walked
swiftly toward his brougham, opened the door and entered.</p>
<p>I remember so well that last sight of him—of his long, slim figure
bending down for the entrance, woefully solitary, woefully weighted;
remember so well the gleam of the carriage panels reflecting the murky
light of the bare London terminus, the attitude of the coachman stiffly
reining back the horse; the thin hand that reached out, a gleam of white,
to turn the gleaming handle. There was something intimately suggestive of
the man in the motion of that hand, in its tentative outstretching, its
gentle, half-persuasive—almost theoretic—grasp of the handle.
The pleasure of its friendly pressure on my shoulder carried me over some
minutes of solitude; its weight on my body removing another from my mind.
I had feared that my ineffective disclosure had chilled what of regard he
had for me. He had said nothing, his manner had said nothing, but I had
feared. In the railway carriage he had sat remote from me, buried in
papers. But that touch on my shoulder was enough to set me well with
myself again, if not to afford scope for pleasant improvisation. It at
least showed me that he bore me no ill-will, otherwise he would hardly
have touched me. Perhaps, even, he was grateful to me, not for service,
but for ineffectual good-will. Whatever I read into it, that was the last
time he spoke to me, and the last time he touched me. And I loved him very
well. Things went so quickly after that.</p>
<p>In a moderately cheerful frame of mind I strolled the few yards that
separated me from my club—intent on dining. In my averseness to
solitude I sat down at a table where sat already a little, bald-headed,
false-toothed Anglo-Indian, a man who bored me into fits of nervous
excitement. He was by way of being an incredibly distant uncle of my own.
As a rule I avoided him, to-night I dined with him. He was a person of
interminable and incredibly inaccurate reminiscences. His long residence
in an indigo-producing swamp had affected his memory, which was supported
by only very occasional visits to England.</p>
<p>He told me tales of my poor father and of my poor, dear mother, and of Mr.
Bromptons and Mrs. Kenwards who had figured on their visiting lists away
back in the musty sixties.</p>
<p>“Your poor, dear father was precious badly off then,” he said;
“he had a hard struggle for it. I had a bad time of it too; worm had
got at all my plantations, so I couldn’t help him, poor chap. I
think, mind you, Kenny Granger treated him very badly. He might have done
something for him—he had influence, Kenny had.”</p>
<p>Kenny was my uncle, the head of the family, the husband of my aunt.</p>
<p>“They weren’t on terms,” I said.</p>
<p>“Oh, I know, I know,” the old man mumbled, “but still,
for one’s only brother ... However, you contrive to do yourselves
pretty well. You’re making your pile, aren’t you? Someone said
to me the other day—can’t remember who it was—that you
were quite one of the rising men—quite one of <i>the</i> men.”</p>
<p>“Very kind of someone,” I said.</p>
<p>“And now I see,” he went on, lifting up a copy of a morning
paper, over which I had found him munching his salmon cutlet, “now I
see your sister is going to marry a cabinet minister. Ah!” he shook
his poor, muddled, baked head, “I remember you both as tiny little
dots.”</p>
<p>“Why,” I said, “she can hardly have been born then.”</p>
<p>“Oh, yes,” he affirmed, “that was when I came over in
‘78. She remembered, too, that I brought her over an ivory doll—she
remembered.”</p>
<p>“You have seen her?” I asked.</p>
<p>“Oh, I called two or three weeks—no, months—ago. She’s
the image of your poor, dear mother,” he added, “at that age;
I remarked upon it to your aunt, but, of course, she could not remember.
They were not married until after the quarrel.”</p>
<p>A sudden restlessness made me bolt the rest of my tepid dinner. With my
return to the upper world, and the return to me of a will, despair of a
sort had come back. I had before me the problem—the necessity—of
winning her. Once I was out of contact with her she grew smaller, less of
an idea, more of a person—that one could win. And there were two
ways. I must either woo her as one woos a person barred; must compel her
to take flight, to abandon, to cast away everything; or I must go to her
as an eligible suitor with the Etchingham acres and possibilities of a
future on that basis. This fantastic old man with his mumbled
reminiscences spoilt me for the last. One remembers sooner or later that a
county-man may not marry his reputed sister without scandal. And I craved
her intensely.</p>
<p>She had upon me the effect of an incredible stimulant; away from her I was
like a drunkard cut off from his liquor; an opium-taker from his drug. I
hardly existed; I hardly thought.</p>
<p>I had an errand at my aunt’s house; had a message to deliver,
sympathetic enquiries to make—and I wanted to see her, to gain some
sort of information from her; to spy out the land; to ask her for terms.
There was a change in the appearance of the house, an adventitious
brightness that indicated the rise in the fortunes of the family. For me
the house was empty and the great door closed hollowly behind me. My
sister was not at home. It seemed abominable to me that she should be out;
that she could be talking to anyone, or could exist without me. I went
sullenly across the road to the palings of the square. As I turned the
corner I found my head pivoting on my neck. I was looking over my shoulder
at the face of the house, was wondering which was her window.</p>
<p>“Like a love-sick boy—like a damn love-sick boy,” I
growled at myself. My sense of humour was returning to me. There began a
pilgrimage in search of companionship.</p>
<p>London was a desert more solitary than was believable. On those brilliant
summer evenings the streets were crowded, were alive, bustled with the
chitter-chatter of footsteps, with the chitter-chatter of voices, of
laughter.</p>
<p>It was impossible to walk, impossible to do more than tread on one’s
own toes; one was almost blinded by the constant passing of faces. It was
like being in a wheat-field with one’s eyes on a level with the
indistinguishable ears. One was alone in one’s intense contempt for
all these faces, all these contented faces; one towered intellectually
above them; one towered into regions of rarefaction. And down below they
enjoyed themselves. One understood life better; they better how to live.
That struck me then—in Oxford Street. There was the intense
good-humour, the absolute disregard of the minor inconveniences, of the
inconveniences of a crowd, of the ignominy of being one of a crowd. There
was the intense poetry of the soft light, the poetry of the summer-night
coolness, and they understood how to enjoy it. I turned up an ancient
court near Bedford Row.</p>
<p>“In the name of God,” I said, “I will enjoy ...”
and I did. The poetry of those old deserted quarters came suddenly home to
me—all the little commonplace thoughts; all the commonplace
associations of Georgian London. For the time I was done with the meanings
of things.</p>
<p>I was seeking Lea—he was not at home. The quarter was honeycombed
with the homes of people one knows; of people one used to know, excellent
young men who wrote for the papers, who sub-edited papers, who designed
posters, who were always just the same. One forgot them for a year or two,
one came across them again and found them just the same—still
writing for the same papers, still sub-editing the same papers, designing
the same posters. I was in the mood to rediscover them in the privacies of
their hearths, with the same excellent wives making fair copies of the
same manuscripts, with the same gaiety of the same indifferent whiskey,
brown or pale or suspicious-looking, in heavy, square, cut-glass stoppered
decanters, and with the same indifferent Virginian tobacco at the same
level in the same jars.</p>
<p>I was in the mood for this stability, for the excellent household article
that was their view of life and literature. I wanted to see it again, to
hear again how it was filling the unvarying, allotted columns of the
daily, the weekly, or the monthly journals. I wanted to breathe again this
mild atmosphere where there are no longer hopes or fears. But, alas!...</p>
<p>I rang bell after bell of that gloomy central London district. You know
what happens. One pulls the knob under the name of the person one seeks—pulls
it three, or, it may be, four times in vain. One rings the housekeeper’s
bell; it reverberates, growing fainter and fainter, gradually stifled by a
cavernous subterranean atmosphere. After an age a head peeps round the
opening door, the head of a hopeless anachronism, the head of a widow of
early Victorian merit, or of an orphan of incredible age. One asks for
So-and-so—he’s out; for Williams—he’s expecting an
increase of family, and has gone into the country with madame. And Waring?
Oh, he’s gone no one knows where, and Johnson who used to live at
Number 44 only comes up to town on Tuesdays now. I exhausted the
possibilities of that part of Bloomsbury, the possibilities of variety in
the types of housekeepers. The rest of London divided itself into bands—into
zones. Between here and Kensington the people that I knew could not be
called on after dinner, those who lived at Chiswick and beyond were
hyperborean—one was bound by the exigencies of time. It was ten o’clock
as I stood reflecting on a doorstep—on Johnson’s doorstep. I
must see somebody, must talk to somebody, before I went to bed in the
cheerless room at the club. It was true I might find a political stalwart
in the smoking-room—but that was a last resort, a desperate and
ignominious <i>pis aller</i>.</p>
<p>There was Fox, I should find him at the office. But it needed a change of
tone before I could contemplate with equanimity the meeting of that
individual. I had been preparing myself to confront all the ethically
excellent young men and Fox was, ethically speaking, far from excellent,
middle-aged, rubicund, leery—a free lance of genius. I made the
necessary change in my tone of mind and ran him to earth.</p>
<p>The Watteau room was further enlivened by the introduction of a scarlet
plush couch of sumptuous design. By its side stood a couple of electric
lights. The virulent green of their shades made the colours of the
be-shepherded wall-panels appear almost unearthly, and threw impossible
shadows on the deal partition. Round the couch stood chairs with piles of
papers neatly arranged on them; round it, on the floor, were more papers
lying like the leaves of autumn that one sings of. On it lay Fox,
enveloped in a Shetland shawl—a good shawl that was the only honest
piece of workmanship in the torn-tawdry place. Fox was as rubicund as
ever, but his features were noticeably peaked and there were heavy lines
under his eyes—lines cast into deep shadow by the light by which he
was reading. I entered unannounced, and was greeted by an indifferent
upward glance that changed into one of something like pleasure as he made
out my features in the dim light.</p>
<p>“Hullo, you old country hawbuck,” he said, with spasmodic
jocularity; “I’m uncommon glad to see you.” He came to a
jerky close, with an indrawing of his breath. “I’m about done,”
he went on. “Same old thing—sciatica. Took me just after I got
here this afternoon; sent out one of the messengers to buy me a sofa, and
here I’ve been ever since. Well, and what’s brought you up—don’t
answer, I know all about it. I’ve got to keep on talking until this
particular spasm’s over, or else I shall scream and disturb the flow
of Soane’s leader. Well, and now you’ve come, you’ll
stop and help me to put the <i>Hour</i> to bed, won’t you? And then
you can come and put me to bed.”</p>
<p>He went on talking at high pressure, exaggerating his expressions,
heightening his humorous touches with punctuations of rather wild
laughter. At last he came to a stop with a half suppressed “Ah!”
and a long indrawing of the breath.</p>
<p>“That’s over,” he said. “Give me a drop of brandy—there’s
a good fellow.” I gave him his nip. Then I explained to him that I
couldn’t work for the <i>Hour</i>; that I wasn’t on terms with
de Mersch.</p>
<p>“Been dropping money over him?” he asked, cheerfully. I
explained a little more—that there was a lady.</p>
<p>“Oh, it’s <i>that</i>,” Fox said. “The man <i>is</i>
a fool ... But anyhow Mersch don’t count for much in this particular
show. He’s no money in it even, so you may put your pride in your
pocket, or wherever you keep it. It’s all right. Straight. He’s
only the small change.”</p>
<p>“But,” I said, “everyone says; you said yourself....”</p>
<p>“To be sure,” he answered. “But you don’t think
that <i>I</i> play second fiddle to a bounder of that calibre. Not really?”</p>
<p>He looked at me with a certain seriousness. I remembered, as I had
remembered once before, that Fox was a personality—a power. I had
never realised till then how entirely—fundamentally—different
he was from any other man that I knew. He was surprising enough to have
belonged to another race. He looked at me, not as if he cared whether I
gave him his due or no, but as if he were astonished at my want of
perception of the fact. He let his towzled head fall back upon the plush
cushions. “You might kick him from here to Greenland for me,”
he said; “I wouldn’t weep. It suits me to hold him up, and a
kicking might restore his equilibrium. I’m sick of him—I’ve
told him so. I knew there <i>was</i> a woman. But don’t you worry;
<i>I’m</i> the man here.”</p>
<p>“If that’s the case ...” I said.</p>
<p>“Oh, that’s it,” he answered.</p>
<p>I helped him to put the paper to bed; took some of the work off his hands.
It was all part of the getting back to life; of the resuming of rusty
armour; and I wanted to pass the night. I was not unused to it, as it
happened. Fox had had several of these fits during my year, and during
most of them I had helped him through the night; once or twice for three
on end. Once I had had entire control for a matter of five nights. But
they gave me a new idea of Fox, those two or three weird hours that night.
It was as if I had never seen him before. The attacks grew more virulent
as the night advanced. He groaned and raved, and said things—oh, the
most astounding things in gibberish that upset one’s nerves and
everything else. At the height he sang hymns, and then, as the fits
passed, relapsed into incredible clear-headedness. It gave me, I say, a
new idea of Fox. It was as if, for all the time I had known him, he had
been playing a part, and that only now, in the delirium of his pain, in
the madness into which he drank himself, were fragments of the real man
thrown to the surface. I grew, at last, almost afraid to be alone with him
in the dead small hours of the morning, and longed for the time when I
could go to bed among the uninspiring, marble-topped furniture of my club.</p>
<p><br/><br/></p>
<hr />
<p><SPAN name="link2HCH0018" id="link2HCH0018"> </SPAN></p>
<br/>
<h2> CHAPTER SEVENTEEN </h2>
<p class="pfirst">
<span class="dropcap" style="font-size: 4.00em">A</span>t noon of the next
day I gave Fox his look in at his own flat. He was stretched upon a sofa—it
was evident that I was to take such of his duties as were takeable. He
greeted me with words to that effect.</p>
<p>“Don’t go filling the paper with your unbreeched geniuses,”
he said, genially, “and don’t overwork yourself. There’s
really nothing to do, but you’re being there will keep that little
beast Evans from getting too cock-a-hoop. He’d like to jerk me out
altogether; thinks they’d get on just as well without me.”</p>
<p>I expressed in my manner general contempt for Evans, and was taking my
leave.</p>
<p>“Oh, and—” Fox called after me. I turned back. “The
Greenland mail ought to be in to-day. If Callan’s contrived to get
his flood-gates open, run his stuff in, there’s a good chap. It’s
a feature and all that, you know.”</p>
<p>“I suppose Soane’s to have a look at it,” I asked.</p>
<p>“Oh, yes,” he answered; “but tell him to keep strictly
to old Cal’s lines—rub that into him. If he were to get drunk
and run in some of his own tips it’d be awkward. People are
expecting Cal’s stuff. Tell you what: you take him out to lunch, eh?
Keep an eye on the supplies, and ram it into him that he’s got to
stick to Cal’s line of argument.”</p>
<p>“Soane’s as bad as ever, then?” I asked.</p>
<p>“Oh,” Fox answered, “he’ll be all right for the
stuff if you get that one idea into him.” A prolonged and acute fit
of pain seized him. I fetched his man and left him to his rest.</p>
<p>At the office of the <i>Hour</i> I was greeted by the handing to me of a
proof of Callan’s manuscript. Evans, the man across the screen, was
the immediate agent.</p>
<p>“I suppose it’s got to go in, so I had it set up,” he
said.</p>
<p>“Oh, of course it’s got to go in,” I answered. “It’s
to go to Soane first, though.”</p>
<p>“Soane’s not here yet,” he answered. I noted the tone of
sub-acid pleasure in his voice. Evans would have enjoyed a fiasco.</p>
<p>“Oh, well,” I answered, nonchalantly, “there’s
plenty of time. You allow space on those lines. I’ll send round to
hunt Soane up.”</p>
<p>I felt called to be upon my mettle. I didn’t much care about the
paper, but I had a definite antipathy to being done by Evans—by a
mad Welshman in a stubborn fit. I knew what was going to happen; knew that
Evans would feign inconceivable stupidity, the sort of black stupidity
that is at command of individuals of his primitive race. I was in for a
day of petty worries. In the circumstances it was a thing to be thankful
for; it dragged my mind away from larger issues. One has no time for
brooding when one is driving a horse in a jibbing fit.</p>
<p>Evans was grimly conscious that I was moderately ignorant of technical
details; he kept them well before my eyes all day long.</p>
<p>At odd moments I tried to read Callan’s article. It was impossible.
It opened with a description of the squalor of the Greenlander’s
life, and contained tawdry passages of local colour.</p>
<p>I knew what was coming. This was the view of the Greenlanders of
pre-Merschian Greenland, elaborated, after the manner of Callan—the
Special Commissioner—so as to bring out the glory and virtue of the
work of regeneration. Then in a gush of superlatives the work itself would
be described. I knew quite well what was coming, and was temperamentally
unable to read more than the first ten lines.</p>
<p>Everything was going wrong. The printers developed one of their sudden
crazes for asking idiotic questions. Their messengers came to Evans, Evans
sent them round the pitch-pine screen to me. “Mr. Jackson wants to
know——”</p>
<p>The fourth of the messengers that I had despatched to Soane returned with
the news that Soane would arrive at half-past nine. I sent out in search
of the strongest coffee that the city afforded. Soane arrived. He had been
ill, he said, very ill. He desired to be fortified with champagne. I
produced the coffee.</p>
<p>Soane was the son of an Irish peer. He had magnificent features—a
little blurred nowadays—and a remainder of the grand manner. His
nose was a marvel of classic workmanship, but the floods of time had
reddened and speckled it—not offensively, but ironically; his hair
was turning grey, his eyes were bloodshot, his heavy moustache rather
ragged. He inspired one with the respect that one feels for a man who has
lived and does not care a curse. He had a weird intermittent genius that
made it worth Fox’s while to put up with his lapses and his brutal
snubs.</p>
<p>I produced the coffee and pointed to the sofa of the night before.</p>
<p>“Damn it,” he said, “I’m ill, I tell you; I want
...”</p>
<p>“Exactly!” I cut in. “You want a rest, old fellow. Here’s
Cal’s article. We want something special about it. If you don’t
feel up to it I’ll send round to Jenkins.”</p>
<p>“Damn Jenkins,” he said; “I’m up to it.”</p>
<p>“You understand,” I said, “you’re to write
strictly on Callan’s lines. Don’t insert any information from
extraneous sources. And make it as slashing as you like—on those
lines.”</p>
<p>He grunted in acquiescence. I left him lying on the sofa, drinking the
coffee. I had tenderly arranged the lights for him as Fox had arranged
them the night before. As I went out to get my dinner I was comfortably
aware of him, holding the slips close to his muddled eyes and
philosophically damning the nature of things.</p>
<p>When I returned, Soane, from his sofa, said something that I did not catch—something
about Callan and his article.</p>
<p>“Oh, for God’s sake,” I answered, “don’t
worry me. Have some more coffee and stick to Cal’s line of argument.
That’s what Fox said. I’m not responsible.”</p>
<p>“Deuced queer,” Soane muttered. He began to scribble with a
pencil. From the tone of his voice I knew that he had reached the precise
stage at which something brilliant—the real thing of its kind—might
be expected.</p>
<p>Very late Soane finished his leader. He looked up as he wrote the last
word.</p>
<p>“I’ve got it written,” he said. “But ... I say,
what the deuce is up? It’s like being a tall clock with the
mainspring breaking, this.”</p>
<p>I rang the bell for someone to take the copy down.</p>
<p>“Your metaphor’s too much for me, Soane,” I said.</p>
<p>“It’s appropriate all the way along,” he maintained,
“if you call me a mainspring. I’ve been wound up and wound up
to write old de Mersch and his Greenland up—and it’s been a
tight wind, these days, I tell you. Then all of a sudden ...”</p>
<p>A boy appeared and carried off the copy.</p>
<p>“All of a sudden,” Soane resumed, “something gives—I
suppose something’s given—and there’s a whirr-rr-rr and
the hands fly backwards and old de Mersch and Greenland bump to the
bottom, like the weights.”</p>
<p>The boom of the great presses was rattling the window frames. Soane got up
and walked toward one of the cupboards.</p>
<p>“Dry work,” he said; “but the simile’s just, isn’t
it?”</p>
<p>I gave one swift step toward the bell-button beside the desk. The proof of
Callan’s article, from which Soane had been writing, lay a crumpled
white streamer on the brown wood of Fox’s desk. I made toward it. As
I stretched out my hand the solution slipped into my mind, coming with no
more noise than that of a bullet; impinging with all the shock and
remaining with all the pain. I had remembered the morning, over there in
Paris, when she had told me that she had invited one of de Mersch’s
lieutenants to betray him by not concealing from Callan the real horrors
of the Systeme Groënlandais—flogged, butchered, miserable natives,
the famines, the vices, diseases, and the crimes. There came suddenly
before my eyes the tall narrow room in my aunt’s house, the opening
of the door and her entry, followed by that of the woebegone governor of a
province—the man who was to show Callan things—with his
grating “<i>Cest entendu ...</i>”</p>
<p>I remembered the scene distinctly; her words; her looks; my utter
unbelief. I remembered, too, that it had not saved me from a momentary
sense of revolt against that inflexible intention of a treachery which was
to be another step toward the inheritance of the earth. I had rejected the
very idea, and here it had come; it was confronting me with all its
meaning and consequences. Callan <i>had</i> been shown things he had not
been meant to see, and had written the truth as he had seen it. His
article was a small thing in itself, but he had been sent out there with
tremendous flourishes of de Mersch’s trumpets. He was <i>the</i> man
who could be believed. De Mersch’s supporters had practically said:
“If he condemns us we are indeed damned.” And now that the
condemnation had come, it meant ruin, as it seemed to me, for everybody I
had known, worked for, seen, or heard of, during the last year of my life.
It was ruin for Fox, for Churchill, for the ministers, and for the men who
talk in railway carriages, for shopkeepers and for the government; it was
a menace to the institutions which hold us to the past, that are our
guarantees for the future. The safety of everything one respected and
believed in was involved in the disclosure of an atrocious fraud, and the
disclosure was in my hands. For that night I had the power of the press in
my keeping. People were waiting for this pronouncement. De Mersch’s
last card was his philanthropy; his model state and his happy natives.</p>
<p>The drone of the presses made the floor under my feet quiver, and the
whole building vibrated as if the earth itself had trembled. I was alone
with my knowledge. Did she know; had she put the power in my hand? But I
was alone, and I was free.</p>
<p>I took up the proof and began to read, slanting the page to the fall of
the light. It was a phrenetic indictment, but under the paltry rhetoric of
the man there was genuine indignation and pain. There were revolting
details of cruelty to the miserable, helpless, and defenceless; there were
greed, and self-seeking, stripped naked; but more revolting to see without
a mask was that falsehood which had been hiding under the words that for
ages had spurred men to noble deeds, to self-sacrifice, to heroism. What
was appalling was the sudden perception that all the traditional ideals of
honour, glory, conscience, had been committed to the upholding of a
gigantic and atrocious fraud. The falsehood had spread stealthily, had
eaten into the very heart of creeds and convictions that we lean upon on
our passage between the past and the future. The old order of things had
to live or perish with a lie. I saw all this with the intensity and
clearness of a revelation; I saw it as though I had been asleep through a
year of work and dreams, and had awakened to the truth. I saw it all; I
saw her intention. What was I to do?</p>
<p>Without my marking its approach emotion was upon me. The fingers that held
up the extended slips tattooed one on another through its negligible
thickness.</p>
<p>“Pretty thick that,” Soane said. He was looking back at me
from the cupboard he had opened. “I’ve rubbed it in, too ...
there’ll be hats on the green to-morrow.” He had his head
inside the cupboard, and his voice came to me hollowly. He extracted a
large bottle with a gilt-foiled neck.</p>
<p>“Won’t it upset the apple cart to-morrow,” he said, very
loudly; “won’t it?”</p>
<p>His voice acted on me as the slight shake upon a phial full of waiting
chemicals; crystallised them suddenly with a little click. Everything
suddenly grew very clear to me. I suddenly understood that all the
tortuous intrigue hinged upon what I did in the next few minutes. It
rested with me now to stretch out my hand to that button in the wall or to
let the whole world—“the ... the probity ... that sort of
thing,” she had said—fall to pieces. The drone of the presses
continued to make itself felt like the quiver of a suppressed emotion. I
might stop them or I might not. It rested with me.</p>
<p>Everybody was in my hands; they were quite small. If I let the thing go
on, they would be done for utterly, and the new era would begin.</p>
<p>Soane had got hold of a couple of long-stalked glasses. They clinked
together whilst he searched the cupboard for something.</p>
<p>“Eh, what?” he said. “It <i>is</i> pretty <i>strong</i>,
isn’t it? Ought to shake out some of the supporters, eh? Bill comes
on to-morrow ... do for that, I should think.” He wanted a corkscrew
very badly.</p>
<p>But that was precisely it—it would “shake out some of the
supporters,” and give Gurnard his patent excuse. Churchill, I knew,
would stick to his line, the saner policy. But so many of the men who had
stuck to Churchill would fall away now, and Gurnard, of course, would lead
them to his own triumph.</p>
<p>It was a criminal verdict. Callan had gone out as a commissioner—with
a good deal of drum-beating. And this was his report, this shriek. If it
sounded across the house-tops—if I let it—good-by to the saner
policy and to Churchill. It did not make any difference that Churchill’s
<i>was</i> the saner policy, because there was no one in the nation sane
enough to see it. They wanted purity in high places, and here was a
definite, criminal indictment against de Mersch. And de Mersch would—in
a manner of speaking, have to be lynched, policy or no policy.</p>
<p>She wanted this, and in all the earth she was the only desirable thing. If
I thwarted her—she would ... what would she do now? I looked at
Soane.</p>
<p>“What would happen if I stopped the presses?” I asked. Soane
was twisting his corkscrew in the wire of the champagne bottle.</p>
<p>It was fatal; I could see nothing on earth but her. What else was there in
the world. Wine? The light of the sun? The wind on the heath? Honour! My
God, what was honour to me if I could see nothing but her on earth? Would
honour or wine or sun or wind ever give me what she could give? Let them
go.</p>
<p>“What would happen if what?” Soane grumbled, “<i>D—n</i>
this wire.”</p>
<p>“Oh, I was thinking about something,” I answered. The wire
gave with a little snap and he began to ease the cork. Was I to let the
light pass me by for the sake of ... of Fox, for instance, who trusted me?
Well, let Fox go. And Churchill and what Churchill stood for; the probity;
the greatness and the spirit of the past from which had sprung my
conscience and the consciences of the sleeping millions around me—the
woman at the poultry show with her farmers and shopkeepers. Let them go
too.</p>
<p>Soane put into my hand one of his charged glasses. He seemed to rise out
of the infinite, a forgotten shape. I sat down at the desk opposite him.</p>
<p>“Deuced good idea,” he said, suddenly, “to stop the
confounded presses and spoof old Fox. He’s up to some devilry. And,
by Jove, I’d like to get my knife in him; Jove, I would. And then
chuck up everything and leave for the Sandwich Islands. I’m sick of
this life, this dog’s life.... One might have made a pile though, if
one’d known this smash was coming. But one can’t get at the
innards of things.—No such luck—no such luck, eh?” I
looked at him stupidly; took in his blood-shot eyes and his ruffled
grizzling hair. I wondered who he was. <i>“Il s’agissait de</i>...?”
I seemed to be back in Paris, I couldn’t think of what I had been
thinking of. I drank his glass of wine and he filled me another. I drank
that too.</p>
<p>Ah yes—even then the thing wasn’t settled, even now that I had
recognized that Fox and the others were of no account ... What remained
was to prove to her that I wasn’t a mere chattel, a piece in the
game. I was at the very heart of the thing. After all, it was chance that
had put me there, the blind chance of all the little things that lead in
the inevitable, the future. If, now, I thwarted her, she would ... what
would she do? She would have to begin all over again. She wouldn’t
want to be revenged; she wasn’t revengeful. But how if she would
never look upon me again?</p>
<p>The thing had reduced itself to a mere matter of policy. Or was it
passion?</p>
<p>A clatter of the wheels of heavy carts and of the hoofs of heavy horses on
granite struck like hammer blows on my ears, coming from the well of the
court-yard below. Soane had finished his bottle and was walking to the
cupboard. He paused at the window and stood looking down.</p>
<p>“Strong beggars, those porters,” he said; “I couldn’t
carry that weight of paper—not with my rot on it, let alone Callan’s.
You’d think it would break down the carts.”</p>
<p>I understood that they were loading the carts for the newspaper mails.
There was still time to stop them. I got up and went toward the window,
very swiftly. I was going to call to them to stop loading. I threw the
casement open.</p>
<p><br/><br/></p>
<hr />
<p><br/><br/></p>
<p>Of course, I did not stop them. The solution flashed on me with the breath
of the raw air. It was ridiculously simple. If I thwarted her, well, she
would respect me. But her business in life was the inheritance of the
earth, and, however much she might respect me—or by so much the more—she
would recognise that I was a force to deflect her from the right line—“a
disease for me,” she had said.</p>
<p>“What I have to do,” I said, “is to show her that ...
that I had her in my hands and that I co-operated loyally.”</p>
<p>The thing was so simple that I triumphed; triumphed with the full glow of
wine, triumphed looking down into that murky court-yard where the
lanthorns danced about in the rays of a great arc lamp. The gilt letters
scattered all over the windows blazed forth the names of Fox’s
innumerable ventures. Well, he ... he had been a power, but I triumphed. I
had co-operated loyally with the powers of the future, though I wanted no
share in the inheritance of the earth. Only, I was going to push into the
future. One of the great carts got into motion amidst a shower of sounds
that whirled upward round and round the well. The black hood swayed like
the shoulders of an elephant as it passed beneath my feet under the arch.
It disappeared—it was co-operating too; in a few hours people at the
other end of the country—of the world—would be raising their
hands. Oh, yes, it was co-operating loyally.</p>
<p>I closed the window. Soane was holding a champagne bottle in one hand. In
the other he had a paper knife of Fox’s—a metal thing, a
Japanese dagger or a Deccan knife. He sliced the neck off the bottle.</p>
<p>“Thought you were going to throw yourself out,” he said;
“I wouldn’t stop you. <i>I’m</i> sick of it ... sick.”</p>
<p>“Look at this ... to-night ... this infernal trick of Fox’s....
And I helped too.... Why?... I must eat.” He paused “... and
drink,” he added. “But there is starvation for no end of fools
in this little move. A few will be losing their good names too.... I don’t
care, I’m off.... By-the-bye: What is he doing it for? Money? Funk?—You
ought to know. You must be in it too. It’s not hunger with you.
Wonderful what people will do to keep their pet vice going.... Eh?”
He swayed a little. “You don’t drink—what’s your
pet vice?”</p>
<p>He looked at me very defiantly, clutching the neck of the empty bottle.
His drunken and overbearing glare seemed to force upon me a complicity in
his squalid bargain with life, rewarded by a squalid freedom. He was
pitiful and odious to my eyes; and somehow in a moment he appeared
menacing.</p>
<p>“You can’t frighten me,” I said, in response to the
strange fear he had inspired. “No one can frighten me now.” A
sense of my inaccessibility was the first taste of an achieved triumph. I
had done with fear. The poor devil before me appeared infinitely remote.
He was lost; but he was only one of the lost; one of those that I could
see already overwhelmed by the rush from the flood-gates opened at my
touch. He would be destroyed in good company; swept out of my sight
together with the past they had known and with the future they had waited
for. But he was odious. “I am done with you,” I said.</p>
<p>“Eh; what?... Who wants to frighten?... I wanted to know what’s
your pet vice.... Won’t tell? You might safely—I’m
off.... No.... Want to tell me mine?... No time.... I’m off.... Ask
the policeman ... crossing sweeper will do.... I’m going.”</p>
<p>“You will have to,” I said.</p>
<p>“What.... Dismiss me?... Throw the indispensable Soane overboard
like a squeezed lemon?... Would you?... What would Fox say?... Eh? But you
can’t, my boy—not you. Tell you ... tell you ... can’t....
Beforehand with you ... sick of it.... I’m off ... to the Islands—the
Islands of the Blest.... I’m going to be an ... no, not an angel
like Fox ... an ... oh, a beachcomber. Lie on white sand, in the sun ...
blue sky and palm-trees—eh?... S.S. Waikato. I’m off.... Come
too ... lark ... dismiss yourself out of all this. Warm sand, warm, mind
you ... you won’t?” He had an injured expression. “Well,
I’m off. See me into the cab, old chap, you’re a decent fellow
after all ... not one of these beggars who would sell their best friend
... for a little money ... or some woman. Will see the last of me....”</p>
<p>I didn’t believe he would reach the South Seas, but I went
downstairs and watched him march up the street with a slight stagger under
the pallid dawn. I suppose it was the lingering chill of the night that
made me shiver. I felt unbounded confidence in the future, there was
nothing now between her and me. The echo of my footsteps on the flagstones
accompanied me, filling the empty earth with the sound of my progress.</p>
<p><br/><br/></p>
<hr />
<p><SPAN name="link2HCH0019" id="link2HCH0019"> </SPAN></p>
<br/>
<h2> CHAPTER EIGHTEEN </h2>
<p class="pfirst">
<span class="dropcap" style="font-size: 4.00em">I</span> walked along, got
to my club and upstairs into my room peaceably. A feeling of entire
tranquillity had come over me. I rested after a strife which had issued in
a victory whose meaning was too great to comprehend and enjoy at once. I
only knew that it was great because there seemed nothing more left to do.
Everything reposed within me—even conscience, even memory, reposed
as in death. I had risen above them, and my thoughts moved serenely as in
a new light, as men move in sunshine above the graves of the forgotten
dead. I felt like a man at the beginning of a long holiday—an
indefinite space of idleness with some great felicity—a felicity too
great for words, too great for joy—at the end. Everything was
delicious and vague; there were no shapes, no persons. Names flitted
through my mind—Fox, Churchill, my aunt; but they were living people
seen from above, flitting in the dusk, without individuality; things that
moved below me in a valley from which I had emerged. I must have been
dreaming of them.</p>
<p>I know I dreamed of her. She alone was distinct among these shapes. She
appeared dazzling; resplendent with a splendid calmness, and I braced
myself to the shock of love, the love I had known, that all men had known;
but greater, transcendental, almost terrible, a fit reward for the
sacrifice of a whole past. Suddenly she spoke. I heard a sound like the
rustling of a wind through trees, and I felt the shock of an unknown
emotion made up of fear and of enthusiasm, as though she had been not a
woman but only a voice crying strange, unknown words in inspiring tones,
promising and cruel, without any passion of love or hate. I listened. It
was like the wind in the trees of a little wood. No hate ... no love. No
love. There was a crash as of a falling temple. I was borne to the earth,
overwhelmed, crushed by an immensity of ruin and of sorrow. I opened my
eyes and saw the sun shining through the window-blinds.</p>
<p>I seem to remember I was surprised at it. I don’t know why. Perhaps
the lingering effect of the ruin in the dream, which had involved sunshine
itself. I liked it though, and lay for a time enjoying the—what
shall I say?—usualness of it. The sunshine of yesterday—of
to-morrow. It occurred to me that the morning must be far advanced, and I
got up briskly, as a man rises to his work. But as soon as I got on my
legs I felt as if I had already over-worked myself. In reality there was
nothing to do. All my muscles twitched with fatigue. I had experienced the
same sensations once after an hour’s desperate swimming to save
myself from being carried out to sea by the tide.</p>
<p>No. There was nothing to do. I descended the staircase, and an utter sense
of aimlessness drove me out through the big doors, which swung behind me
without noise. I turned toward the river, and on the broad embankment the
sunshine enveloped me, friendly, familiar, and warm like the care of an
old friend. A black dumb barge drifted, clumsy and empty, and the solitary
man in it wrestled with the heavy sweep, straining his arms, throwing his
face up to the sky at every effort. He knew what he was doing, though it
was the river that did his work for him.</p>
<p>His exertions impressed me with the idea that I too had something to do.
Certainly I had. One always has. Somehow I could not remember. It was
intolerable, and even alarming, this blank, this emptiness of the many
hours before night came again, till suddenly, it dawned upon me I had to
make some extracts in the British Museum for our “<i>Cromwell</i>.”
Our Cromwell. There was no Cromwell; he had lived, had worked for the
future—and now he had ceased to exist. His future—our past,
had come to an end. The barge with the man still straining at the oar had
gone out of sight under the arch of the bridge, as through a gate into
another world. A bizarre sense of solitude stole upon me, and I turned my
back upon the river as empty as my day. Hansoms, broughams, streamed with
a continuous muffled roll of wheels and a beat of hoofs. A big dray put in
a note of thunder and a clank of chains. I found myself curiously unable
to understand what possible purpose remained to keep them in motion. The
past that had made them had come to an end, and their future had been
devoured by a new conception. And what of Churchill? He, too, had worked
for the future; he would live on, but he had already ceased to exist. I
had evoked him in this poignant thought and he came not alone. He came
with a train of all the vanquished in this stealthy, unseen contest for an
immense stake in which I was one of the victors. They crowded upon me. I
saw Fox, Polehampton, de Mersch himself, crowds of figures without a name,
women with whom I had fancied myself in love, men I had shaken by the
hand, Lea’s reproachful, ironical face. They were near; near enough
to touch; nearer. I did not only see them, I absolutely felt them all.
Their tumultuous and silent stir seemed to raise a tumult in my breast.</p>
<p>I sprang suddenly to my feet—a sensation that I had had before, that
was not new to me, a remembered fear, had me fast; a remembered voice
seemed to speak clearly incomprehensible words that had moved me before.
The sheer faces of the enormous buildings near at hand seemed to topple
forwards like cliffs in an earthquake, and for an instant I saw beyond
them into unknown depths that I had seen into before. It was as if the
shadow of annihilation had passed over them beneath the sunshine. Then
they returned to rest; motionless, but with a changed aspect.</p>
<p>“This is too absurd,” I said to myself. “I am not well.”
I was certainly unfit for any sort of work. “But I must get through
the day somehow.” To-morrow ... to-morrow.... I had a pale vision of
her face as it had appeared to me at sunset on the first day I had met
her.</p>
<p>I went back to my club—to lunch, of course. I had no appetite, but I
was tormented by the idea of an interminable afternoon before me. I sat
idly for a long time. Behind my back two men were talking.</p>
<p>“Churchill ... oh, no better than the rest. He only wants to be
found out. If I’ve any nose for that sort of thing, there’s
something in the air. It’s absurd to be told that he knew nothing
about it.... You’ve seen the <i>Hour?</i>” I got up to go
away, but suddenly found myself standing by their table.</p>
<p>“You are unjust,” I said. They looked up at me together with
an immense surprise. I didn’t know them and I passed on. But I heard
one of them ask:</p>
<p>“Who’s that fellow?” ...</p>
<p>“Oh—Etchingham Granger....”</p>
<p>“Is he queer?” the other postulated.</p>
<p>I went slowly down the great staircase. A knot of men was huddled round
the tape machine; others came, half trotting, half walking, to peer over
heads, under arm-pits.</p>
<p>“What’s the matter with that thing?” I asked of one of
them.</p>
<p>“Oh, Grogram’s up,” he said, and passed me. Someone from
a point of vantage read out:</p>
<p>“The Leader of the House (Sir C. Grogram, Devonport) said that....”
The words came haltingly to my ears as the man’s voice followed the
jerks of the little instrument “... the Government obviously could
not ... alter its policy at ... eleventh hour ... at dictates of ... quite
irresponsible person in one of ... the daily ... papers.”</p>
<p>I was wondering whether it was Soane or Callan who was poor old Grogram’s
“quite irresponsible person,” when I caught the sound of
Gurnard’s name. I turned irritably away. I didn’t want to hear
that fool read out the words of that.... It was like the warning croak of
a raven in an old ballad.</p>
<p>I began desultorily to descend to the smoking-room. In the Cimmerian gloom
of the stairway the voice of a pursuer hailed me.</p>
<p>“I say, Granger! I say, Granger!”</p>
<p>I looked back. The man was one of the rats of the lower journalism,
large-boned, rubicund, asthmatic; a mass of flesh that might, to the
advantage of his country and himself, have served as a cavalry trooper. He
puffed stertorously down towards me.</p>
<p>“I say, I say,” his breath came rattling and wheezing. “What’s
up at the <i>Hour?</i>”</p>
<p>“I’m sure I don’t know,” I answered curtly.</p>
<p>“They said you took it yesterday. You’ve been playing the very
devil, haven’t you? But I suppose it was not off your own bat?”</p>
<p>“Oh, I never play off my own bat,” I answered.</p>
<p>“Of course I don’t want to intrude,” he said again. In
the gloom I was beginning to discern the workings of the tortured
apoplectic face. “But, I say, what’s de Mersch’s little
game?”</p>
<p>“You’d better ask him,” I answered. It was incredibly
hateful, this satyr’s mask in the dim light.</p>
<p>“He’s not in London,” it answered, with a wink of the
creased eyelids, “but, I suppose, now, Fox and de Mersch haven’t
had a row, now, have they?”</p>
<p>I did not answer. The thing was wearily hateful, and this was only the
beginning. Hundreds more would be asking the same question in a few
minutes.</p>
<p>The head wagged on the mountainous shoulders.</p>
<p>“Looks fishy,” he said. I recognised that, to force words from
me, he was threatening a kind of blackmail. Another voice began to call
from the top of the stairs—</p>
<p>“I say, Granger! I say, Granger....”</p>
<p>I pushed the folding-doors apart and went slowly down the gloomy room. I
heard the doors swing again, and footsteps patter on the matting behind
me. I did not turn; the man came round me and looked at my face. It was
Polehampton. There were tears in his eyes.</p>
<p>“I say,” he said, “I say, what does it mean; <i>what</i>
does it mean?” It was very difficult for me to look at him. “I
tell you....” he began again. He had the dictatorial air of a very
small, quite hopeless man, a man mystified by a blow of unknown
provenance. “I tell you....” he began again.</p>
<p>“But what has it to do with me?” I said roughly.</p>
<p>“Oh, but <i>you</i> ... you advised me to buy.” He had become
supplicatory. “Didn’t you, now?... Didn’t you.... You
said, you remember ... that....” I didn’t answer the man. What
had I got to say? He remained looking intently at me, as if it were of the
greatest moment to him that I should make the acknowledgment and share the
blame—as if it would take an immense load from his shoulders. I
couldn’t do it; I hated him.</p>
<p>“Didn’t you,” he began categorically; “didn’t
you advise me to buy those debentures of de Mersch’s?” I did
not answer.</p>
<p>“What does it all mean?” he said again. “If this bill
doesn’t get through, I tell you I shall be ruined. And they say that
Mr. Gurnard is going to smash it. They are all saying it, up there; and
that you—you on the <i>Hour</i> ... are ... are responsible.”
He took out a handkerchief and began to blow his nose. I didn’t say
a single word.</p>
<p>“But what’s to be done?” he started again; “what’s
to be <i>done</i>.... I tell you.... My daughter, you know, she’s
very brave, she said to me this morning she could work; but she couldn’t,
you know; she’s not been brought up to that sort of thing ... not
even typewriting ... and so ... we’re all ruined ... everyone of us.
And I’ve more than fifty hands, counting Mr. Lea, and they’ll
all have to go. It’s horrible.... I trusted you, Granger, you know;
I trusted you, and they say up there that you....” I turned away
from him. I couldn’t bear to see the bewildered fear in his eyes.
“So many of us,” he began again, “everyone I know.... I
told them to buy and ... But you might have let us know, Granger, you
might have. Think of my poor daughter.”</p>
<p>I wanted to say something to the man, wanted to horribly; but there wasn’t
anything to say—not a word. I was sorry. I took up a paper that
sprawled on one of the purple ottomans. I stood with my back to this
haggard man and pretended to read.</p>
<p>I noticed incredulously that I was swaying on my legs. I looked round me.
Two old men were asleep in armchairs under the gloomy windows. One had his
head thrown back, the other was crumpled forward into himself; his frail,
white hand just touched the floor. A little further off two young men were
talking; they had the air of conspirators over their empty coffee cups.</p>
<p>I was conscious that Polehampton had left me, that he had gone from behind
me; but I don’t think I was conscious of the passage of time. God
knows how long I stood there. Now and then I saw Polehampton’s face
before my eyes, with the panic-stricken eyes, the ruffled hair, the lines
of tears seaming the cheeks, seeming to look out at me from the crumple of
the paper that I held. I knew too, that there were faces like that
everywhere; everywhere, faces of panic-stricken little people of no more
account than the dead in graveyards, just the material to make graveyards,
nothing more; little people of absolutely no use but just to suffer
horribly from this blow coming upon them from nowhere. It had never
occurred to me at the time that their inheritance had passed to me ... to
us. And yet, I began to wonder stupidly, what was the difference between
me to-day and me yesterday. There wasn’t any, not any at all. Only
to-day I had nothing more to do.</p>
<p>The doors at the end of the room flew open, as if burst by a great outcry
penetrating from without, and a man appeared running up the room—one
of those men who bear news eternally, who catch the distant clamour and
carry it into quiet streets. Why did he disturb me? Did I want to hear his
news? I wanted to think of Churchill; to think of how to explain.... The
man was running up the room.</p>
<p>“I say ... I say, you beggars....”</p>
<p>I was beginning to wonder how it was that I felt such an absolute
conviction of being alone, and it was then, I believe, that in this
solitude that had descended upon my soul I seemed to see the shape of an
approaching Nemesis. It is permitted to no man to break with his past,
with the past of his kind, and to throw away the treasure of his future. I
began to suspect I had gained nothing; I began to understand that even
such a catastrophe was possible. I sat down in the nearest chair. Then my
fear passed away. The room was filling; it hummed with excited voices.
“Churchill! No better than the others,” I heard somebody
saying. Two men had stopped talking. They were middle-aged, a little gray,
and ruddy. The face of one was angry, and of the other sad. “He
wanted only to be found out. What a fall in the mud.” “No
matter,” said the other, “one is made a little sad. He stood
for everything I had been pinning my faith to.” They passed on. A
brazen voice bellowed in the distance. “The greatest fall of any
minister that ever was.” A tall, heavy journalist in a white
waistcoat was the centre of a group that turned slowly upon itself,
gathering bulk. “Done for—stood up to the last. I saw him get
into his brougham. The police had a job.... There’s quite a riot
down there.... Pale as a ghost. Gurnard? Gurnard magnificent. Very cool
and in his best form. Threw them over without as much as a wink. Outraged
conscience speech. Magnificent. Why it’s the chance of his life.”
... And then for a time the voices and the faces seemed to pass away and
die out. I had dropped my paper, and as I stooped to pick it up the voices
returned.</p>
<p>—“Granger ... Etchingham Granger.... Sister is going to marry
Gurnard.”</p>
<p>I got on to my hands and knees to pick up the paper, of course. What I did
not understand was where the water came from. Otherwise it was pretty
clear. Somebody seemed to be in a fit. No, he wasn’t drunk; look at
his teeth. What did they want to look at his teeth for; was he a horse?</p>
<p><br/><br/></p>
<hr />
<p><br/><br/></p>
<p>It must have been I that was in the fit. There were a lot of men round me,
the front row on their knees—holding me, some of them. A man in a
red coat and plush breeches—a waiter—was holding a glass of
water; another had a small bottle. They were talking about me under their
breaths. At one end of the horseshoe someone said:</p>
<p>“He’s the man who....” Then he caught my eye. He lowered
his voice, and the abominable whisper ran round among the heads. It was
easy to guess: “the man who was got at.” I was to be that for
the rest of my life. I was to be famous at last. There came the desire to
be out of it.</p>
<p>I struggled to my feet.</p>
<p>Someone said: “Feel better now?” I answered: “I—oh,
I’ve got to go and see....”</p>
<p>It was rather difficult to speak distinctly; my tongue got in the way. But
I strove to impress the fool with the idea that I had affairs that must be
attended to—that I had private affairs.</p>
<p>“You aren’t fit. Let me....”</p>
<p>I pushed him roughly aside—what business was it of his? I slunk
hastily out of the room. The others remained. I knew what they were going
to do—to talk things over, to gabble about “the man who....”</p>
<p>It was treacherous walking, that tessellated pavement in the hall. Someone
said: “Hullo, Granger,” as I passed. I took no notice.</p>
<p>Where did I wish to go to? There was no one who could minister to me; the
whole world had resolved itself into a vast solitary city of closed doors.
I had no friend—no one. But I must go somewhere, must hide
somewhere, must speak to someone. I mumbled the address of Fox to a
cabman. Some idea of expiation must have been in my mind; some idea of
seeing the thing through, mingled with that necessity for talking to
someone—anyone.</p>
<p>I was afraid too; not of Fox’s rage; not even of anything that he
could do—but of the sight of his despair. He had become a tragic
figure.</p>
<p>I reached his flat and I had said: “It is I,” and again,
“It is I,” and he had not stirred. He was lying on the sofa
under a rug, motionless as a corpse. I had paced up and down the room. I
remember that the pile of the carpet was so long that it was impossible to
walk upon it easily. Everything else in the room was conceived in an
exuberance of luxury that now had something of the macabre in it. It was
that now—before, it had been unclean. There was a great bed whose
lines suggested sinking softness, a glaring yellow satin coverlet, vast,
like a sea. The walls were covered with yellow satin, the windows draped
with lace worth a king’s ransom, the light was softened, the air
dead, the sounds hung slumbrously. And, in the centre of it, that
motionless body. It stirred, pivoted on some central axis beneath the rug,
and faced me sitting. There was no look of inquiry in the bloodshot eyes—they
turned dully upon me, topaz-coloured in a blood-red setting. There was no
expression in the suffused face.</p>
<p>“You want?” he said, in a voice that was august by dint of
hopelessness.</p>
<p>“I want to explain,” I said. I had no idea that this was what
I had come for.</p>
<p>He answered only: “You!” He had the air of one speaking to
something infinitely unimportant. It was as if I had no inkling of the
real issue.</p>
<p>With a bravery of desperation I began to explain that I hadn’t
stumbled into the thing; that I had acted open-eyed; for my own ends ...
“My own ends.” I repeated it several times. I wanted him to
understand, and I did explain. I kept nothing from him; neither her
coming, nor her words, nor my feelings. I had gone in with my eyes open.</p>
<p>For the first time Fox looked at me as if I were a sentient being. “Oh,
you know that much,” he said listlessly.</p>
<p>“It’s no disgrace to have gone under to her,” I said;
“we <i>had</i> to.” His despair seemed to link him into one
“we” with myself. I wanted to put heart into him. I don’t
know why.</p>
<p>He didn’t look at me again.</p>
<p>“Oh, <i>that</i>,” he said dully, “I—I understand
who you mean.... If I had known before I might have done something. But
she came of a higher plane.” He seemed to be talking to himself. The
half-forgotten horror grew large; I remembered that she had said that Fox,
like herself, was one of a race apart, that was to supersede us—Dimensionists.
And, when I looked at him now, it was plain to me that he <i>was</i> of a
race different to my own, just as he had always seemed different from any
other man. He had had a different tone in triumph; he was different now,
in his despair. He went on: “I might have managed Gurnard alone, but
I never thought of her coming. You see one does one’s best, but,
somehow, here one grows rather blind. I ought to have stuck to Gurnard, of
course; never to have broken with him. We ought all to have kept together.—But
I kept my end up as long as he was alone.”</p>
<p>He went on talking in an expressionless monotone, perhaps to himself,
perhaps to me. I listened as one listens to unmeaning sounds—to that
of a distant train at night. He was looking at the floor, his mouth moving
mechanically. He sat perfectly square, one hand on either knee, his back
bowed out, his head drooping forward. It was as if there were no more
muscular force in the whole man—as if he were one of those ancient
things one sees sunning themselves on benches by the walls of workhouses.</p>
<p>“But,” I said angrily, “it’s not all over, you can
make a fight for it still.”</p>
<p>“You don’t seem to understand,” he answered, “it
<i>is</i> all over—the whole thing. I ran Churchill and his
conscious rectitude gang for all they were worth.... Well, I liked them, I
was a fool to give way to pity.—But I did.—One grows weak
among people like you. Of course I knew that their day was over.... And it’s
all <i>over</i>,” he said again after a long pause.</p>
<p>“And what will you <i>do</i>?” I asked, half hysterically.</p>
<p>“I don’t just know,” he answered; “we’ve
none of us gone under before. There haven’t been enough really to
clash until she came.”</p>
<p>The dead tranquillity of his manner was overwhelming; there was nothing to
be said. I was in the presence of a man who was not as I was, whose
standard of values, absolute to himself, was not to be measured by any of
mine.</p>
<p>“I suppose I shall cut my throat,” he began again.</p>
<p>I noticed with impersonal astonishment that the length of my right side
was covered with the dust of a floor. In my restless motions I came
opposite the fireplace. Above it hung a number of tiny, jewelled frames,
containing daubs of an astonishing lewdness. The riddle grew painful. What
kind of a being could conceive this impossibly barbaric room, could
enshrine those impossibly crude designs, and then fold his hands? I turned
fiercely upon him. “But you are rich enough to enjoy life,” I
said.</p>
<p>“What’s that?” he asked wearily.</p>
<p>“In the name of God,” I shouted, “what do you work for—what
have you been plotting and plotting for, if not to enjoy your life at the
last?” He made a small indefinite motion of ignorance, as if I had
propounded to him a problem that he could not solve, that he did not think
worth the solving.</p>
<p>It came to me as the confirmation of a suspicion—that motion. They
had no joy, these people who were to supersede us; their clear-sightedness
did nothing more for them than just that enabling them to spread
desolation among us and take our places. It had been in her manner all
along, she was like Fate; like the abominable Fate that desolates the
whole length of our lives; that leaves of our hopes, of our plans, nothing
but a hideous jumble of fragments like those of statues, smashed by
hammers; the senseless, inscrutable, joyless Fate that we hate, and that
debases us forever and ever. She had been all that to me ... and to how
many more?</p>
<p>“I used to be a decent personality,” I vociferated at him.
“Do you hear—decent. I could look a man in the face. And you
cannot even enjoy. What do you come for? What do you live for? What is at
the end of it all?”</p>
<p>“Ah, if I knew ...” he answered, negligently.</p>
<p><br/><br/></p>
<hr />
<p><SPAN name="link2HCH0020" id="link2HCH0020"> </SPAN></p>
<br/>
<h2> CHAPTER NINETEEN </h2>
<p class="pfirst">
<span class="dropcap" style="font-size: 4.00em">I</span> wanted to see
her, to finish it one way or another, and, at my aunt’s house, I
found her standing in an immense white room; waiting for me. There was a
profusion of light. It left her absolutely shadowless, like a white statue
in a gallery; inscrutable.</p>
<p>“I have come,” I said. I had it in my mind to say: “Because
there is nothing for me to do on earth.” But I did not, I looked at
her instead.</p>
<p>“You have come,” she repeated. She had no expression in her
voice, in her eyes. It was as if I were nothing to her; as if I were the
picture of a man. Well, that was it; I was a picture, she a statue.
“I did it,” I said at last.</p>
<p>“And you want?” she asked.</p>
<p>“You know,” I answered, “I want my....” I could
not think of the word. It was either a reward or a just due. She looked at
me, quite suddenly. It made an effect as if the Venus of Milo had turned
its head toward me. She began to speak, as if the statue were speaking, as
if a passing bell were speaking; recording a passing passionlessly.</p>
<p>“You have done nothing at all,” she said. “Nothing.”</p>
<p>“And yet,” I said, “I was at the heart of it all.”</p>
<p>“Nothing at all,” she repeated. “You were at the heart,
yes; but at the heart of a machine.” Her words carried a sort of
strong conviction. I seemed suddenly to see an immense machine—unconcerned,
soulless, but all its parts made up of bodies of men: a great mill
grinding out the dust of centuries; a great wine-press. She was continuing
her speech.</p>
<p>“As for you—you are only a detail, like all the others; you
were set in a place because you would act as you did. It was in your
character. We inherit the earth and you, your day is over.... You remember
that day, when I found you—the first day?”</p>
<p>I remembered that day. It was on the downland, under the immense sky, amid
the sound of larks. She had explained the nature of things. She had talked
expressionlessly in pregnant words; she was talking now. I knew no more of
her to-day, after all these days, after I had given up to her my past and
my future.</p>
<p>“You remember that day. I was looking for such a man, and I found
you.”</p>
<p>“And you ...” I said, “you have done this thing! Think
of it!... I have nobody—nothing—nowhere in the world. I cannot
look a man in the face, not even Churchill. I can never go to him again.”
I paused, expecting a sign of softening. None came. “I have parted
with my past and you tell me there is no future.”</p>
<p>“None,” she echoed. Then, coldly, as a swan takes the water,
she began to speak:</p>
<p>“Well, yes! I’ve hurt you. You have suffered and in your pain
you think me vile, but remember that for ages the virtue of to-morrow has
been the vileness of to-day. That which outstrips one, one calls vile. My
virtue lies in gaining my end. Pity for you would have been a crime for
me. You have suffered. And then? What are you to me? As I came among you I
am to-day; that is where I am triumphant and virtuous. I have succeeded.
When I came here I came into a world of—of shadows of men. What were
their passions, their joys, their fears, their despair, their outcry, to
me? If I had ears, my virtue was to close them to the cries. There was no
other way. There was one of us—your friend Fox, I mean. He came into
the world, but had not the virtue to hold himself aloof. He has told you,
‘One goes blind down here.’ He began to feel a little like the
people round him. He contracted likings and dislikings. He liked you ...
and you betrayed him. So he went under. He grew blind down here. I have
not grown blind. I see as I saw. I move as I did in a world of ... of the
pictures of men. They despair. I hear groans ... well, they are the groans
of the dead to me. This to you, down near it, is a mass of tortuous
intrigue; vile in its pettiest detail. But come further off; stand beside
me, and what does it look like? It is a mighty engine of disintegration.
It has crushed out a whole fabric, a whole plane of society. It has done
that. I guided it. I had to have my eyes on every little strand of it; to
be forever on the watch.</p>
<p>“And now I stand alone. Yesterday that fabric was everything to you;
it seemed solid enough. And where is it to-day? What is it to you more
than to me? There stood Virtue ... and Probity ... and all the things that
all those people stood for. Well, to-day they are gone; the very belief in
them is gone. Who will believe in them, now that it is proved that their
tools were people ... like de Mersch? And it was I that did it. That, too,
is to be accounted to me for virtue.</p>
<p>“Well, I have inherited the earth. I am the worm at the very heart
of the rose of it. You are thinking that all that I have gained is the
hand of Gurnard. But it is more than that. It is a matter of a
chess-board; and Gurnard is the only piece that remains. And I am the hand
that moves him. As for a marriage; well, it is a marriage of minds, a
union for a common purpose. But mine is the master mind. As for you. Well,
you have parted with your past ... and there is no future for you. That is
true. You have nowhere to go to; have nothing left, nothing in the world.
That is true too. But what is that to me? A set of facts—that you
have parted with your past and have no future. You had to do the work; I
had to make you do it. I chose you because you would do it. That is
all.... I knew you; knew your secret places, your weaknesses. That is my
power. I stand for the Inevitable, for the future that goes on its way;
you for the past that lies by the roadside. If for your sake I had swerved
one jot from my allotted course, I should have been untrue. There was a
danger, once, for a minute.... But I stood out against it. What would you
have had me do? Go under as Fox went under? Speak like him, look as he
looks now.... Me? Well, I did not.</p>
<p>“I was in the hands of the future; I never swerved; I went on my
way. I had to judge men as I judged you; to corrupt, as I corrupted you. I
cajoled; I bribed; I held out hopes; and with every one, as with you, I
succeeded. It is in that power that the secret of the greatness which is
virtue, lies. I had to set about a work of art, of an art strange to you;
as strange, as alien as the arts of dead peoples. You are the dead now,
mine the art of an ensuing day. All that remains to you is to fold your
hands and wonder, as you wondered before the gates of Nineveh. I had to
sound the knell of the old order; of your virtues, of your honours, of
your faiths, of ... of altruism, if you like. Well, it is sounded. I was
forever on the watch; I foresaw; I forestalled; I have never rested. And
you....”</p>
<p>“And I ...” I said, “I only loved you.”</p>
<p>There was a silence. I seemed for a moment to see myself a tenuous,
bodiless thing, like a ghost in a bottomless cleft between the past and
the to come. And I was to be that forever.</p>
<p>“You only loved me,” she repeated. “Yes, you loved me.
But what claim upon me does that give you? You loved me.... Well, if I had
loved you it would have given you a claim.... All your misery; your
heartache comes from ... from love; your love for me, your love for the
things of the past, for what was doomed.... You loved the others too ...
in a way, and you betrayed them and you are wretched. If you had not loved
them you would not be wretched now; if you had not loved me you would not
have betrayed your—your very self. At the first you stood alone; as
much alone as I. All these people were nothing to you. I was nothing to
you. But you must needs love them and me. You should have let them remain
nothing to the end. But you did not. What were they to you?—Shapes,
shadows on a sheet. They looked real. But were they—any one of them?
You will never see them again; you will never see me again; we shall be
all parts of a past of shadows. If you had been as I am, you could have
looked back upon them unmoved or could have forgotten.... But you ... 'you
only loved’ and you will have no more ease. And, even now, it is
only yourself that matters. It is because you broke; because you were
false to your standards at a supreme moment; because you have discovered
that your honour will not help you to stand a strain. It is not the
thought of the harm you have done the others.... What are they—what
is Churchill who has fallen or Fox who is dead—to you now? It is
yourself that you bemoan. That is your tragedy, that you can never go
again to Churchill with the old look in your eyes, that you can never go
to anyone for fear of contempt.... Oh, I know you, I know you.”</p>
<p>She knew me. It was true, what she said.</p>
<p>I had had my eyes on the ground all this while; now I looked at her,
trying to realise that I should never see her again. It was impossible.
There was that intense beauty, that shadowlessness that was like
translucence. And there was her voice. It was impossible to understand
that I was never to see her again, never to hear her voice, after this.</p>
<p>She was silent for a long time and I said nothing—nothing at all. It
was the thought of her making Fox’s end; of her sitting as Fox had
sat, hopelessly, lifelessly, like a man waiting at the end of the world.
At last she said: “There is no hope. We have to go our ways; you
yours, I mine. And then if you will—if you cannot forget—you
may remember that I cared; that, for a moment, in between two breaths, I
thought of ... of failing. That is all I can do ... for your sake.”</p>
<p>That silenced me. Even if I could have spoken to any purpose, I would have
held my tongue now.</p>
<p>I had not looked at her; but stood with my eyes averted, very conscious of
her standing before me; of her great beauty, of her great glory.</p>
<p><br/><br/></p>
<hr />
<p><br/><br/></p>
<p>After a long time I went away. I never saw her again. I never saw any one
of them all again. Fox was dead and Churchill I have never had the heart
to face. That was the end of all that part of my life. It passed away and
left me only a consciousness of weakness and ... and regrets. She remains.
One recognises her hand in the trend of events. Well, it is not a very gay
world. Gurnard, they say, is the type of the age—of its spirit. And
they say that I, the Granger of Etchingham, am not on terms with my
brother-in-law.</p>
<div style="height: 6em;">
<br/><br/><br/><br/><br/><br/></div>
<SPAN name="endofbook"></SPAN>
<div style="break-after:column;"></div><br />